Blog

  • Getting to Know the Definition of BI Checking: Advantages to Functions

    Definition of BI Checking – In this day and age, surely many people need additional funds to be able to fulfill their daily needs, such as buying a house, vehicle, or other needs.

    Therefore, you could say borrowing money from a bank might be a solution that can be considered. Now, to be able to apply for credit to a bank, the BI Checking process must be carried out first.

    Many people don’t know what BI Checking is? How does it work? The following is information about what BI Checking is and how it works. Listen to this explanation until the end, Sinaumed’s.

    Definition of BI Checking

    Previously, there were 3 types of credit including Unsecured Loans (KTA), Home Ownership Loans (KPR), and credit cards. If you make an application, then you will go through the BI Checking process, which means checking historical Individual Debtor (IDI) information, which records the smooth or bad credit payments you make.

    This incoming information is in the debtor/SID information system which has now changed its name to the Financial Information Service System (SLIK) due to a change in supervision from BI to the Financial Services Authority (OJK).

    Information on the credit history of banking or other financial institution customers is called a debtor information service (iDEB). Banks and a financing and financial institution that have access to debtor data, and are obliged to report debtor data to the Debtor Information System (SID).

    BI Checking and Historical IDI which will store all debtor identities, owners, facilities for providing funds or financing received, collateral, guarantor, and collectibility. Many kinds of information from BI Checking can be accessed by members of the Credit Information Bureau every 24 hours per day.

    Get to know a little about OJK SLIK

    As of January 1 2018, debtor status is no longer in the BI Checking system. This is because the function originally owned by BI Checking has now shifted to OJK with the Financial Information Service System or what we call today as SLIK. This system will continue the tasks of Bank Indonesia related to the debtor’s credit status. Similar to BI Checking, SLIK also contains important information about the debtor’s credit history, payment installments, and collateralized assets.

    The difference between BI Checking and OJK SLIK

    When viewed in terms of tasks and functions, there is actually no significant difference between the two. The only difference is the institution that oversees it. Initially, BI Checking which was directly supervised by BI is now being forwarded to the SLIK system which is supervised by OJK.

    With BI Checking or SLIK, an individual or an institution can check the credit quality using a service that is often referred to as the iDEB service or Debtor information. Just like BI Checking, SLIK also has the goal of facilitating banks in conducting screening and minimizing debtor default status.

    Advantages of BI Checking and OJK SLIK

    There are several points of advantage that can be obtained from the BI checking/ SLIK OJK credit status monitoring system, including:

    1. Can be used as a process of analyzing one’s credit capabilities.
    2. Can minimize the risk of one’s default in the future.
    3. Can be used to give reputation value to the debtor.
    4. It can be used by debtors to improve their credit status, which will later be useful in making it easier to obtain loans from a bank or other financial institution.

    Functions of BI Checking

    This BI Checking is very important to do because in order to find out the credit history to find out the collectibility status of the debtor. Whether the debtor can pay off all the credit given or not. In addition, BI Checking can also prevent bad credit from occurring.

    Apparently, there are several functions carried out by BI Checking in the Indonesian banking world, including:

    ● First

    It is very clear from the function of this integrated information system is to collect all data on debtors who have applied for credit to banks or other financial institutions. As a database that is managed directly by official state financial institutions, the confidentiality of information is guaranteed and access to this information has strict regulations.

    ● Second

    As a reference for assessing a bank or financial institution when it has responded to a credit application. Because the debtor’s history can be seen very clearly, financial institutions can assess whether this prospective debtor has the credibility needed when getting a loan.

    ● Third

    As a basis for analyzing credit applications that have been submitted, and analyzing the ability of a debtor to return the debt he has. Starting from discipline, the amount of money borrowed, the ability to pay, and others.

    BI Checking Credit Score

    When applying for credit, debtor customers will be given a score based on collectibility records. Here are the details of the scores:

    ● Score 1

    Current credit, which means that the debtor always performs his obligations in paying installments every month and the interest is paid off without even being in arrears.

    ● Score 2

    It is a DPK credit or can be called a special mention credit, which means that the debtor is counted in arrears on credit installments for 1-90 days.

    ● Score 3

    Non-current credit, which means the debtor is counted as not paying credit installments for 91-120 days.

    ● Score 4

    Doubtful credit, this can happen because the debtor has been counted in arrears on credit installments from 121-180 days.

    ● Score 5

    Bad credit, which means the debtor is in arrears on credit installments for more than 180 days.

    If a prospective debtor has a score of 3, a score of 4, and a score of 5, then he will be blacklisted by BI Checking, and the bank assesses that the prospective debtor has a score that is experiencing problems or is often referred to as a Non-Performing Loan (NPL).

    The NPL indicator is very useful for banks, because it can measure how healthy a bank is. Because the NPL makes the bank’s capital continue to decrease, so it will not get the desired return.

    Then, for a score of 2, the bank considers it something that still needs to be monitored, because debtors may experience NPLs. For debtors who get a score of 1, the bank will immediately process the credit they want. Debtors who get a score of 1 are highly favored by the bank.

    However, the best way to get a good credit status is to pay your obligations on time. However, to improve your bad credit status, you can come directly to Bank Indonesia with a letter of explanation from your bank to arrange BI Checking status if all debts have been paid.

    Tips for Safe BI Checking

    If you have bad credit, then your reputation will not be good in the BI Checking records, including if you want to make a loan through a banking institution it will be difficult.

    In the problem of bad credit, there are also many problems in matters of property ownership. This concern is also growing, especially among millennials.

    How to View BI Checking Status Offline

    The public can also view this information to see their credit history. The following is the procedure for viewing the status of BI Checking offline at the OJK office

    1. Prepare a KTP for Indonesian Citizens (WNI) or passports for Foreign Citizens (WNA). For debtors who already have a business entity, they are required to bring a photocopy of the identity of the business entity and its management.
    2. Come to the OJK office to fill out the SID application form.
    3. If the documents are complete, the OJK officer will print the IDEB results.

    How to View BI Checking Status Online

    Apart from looking offline , you can also see the status of BI Checking online. Here is the procedure:

    1.  Visit the SLIK application page
    2.  Fill in the form and the queue number
    3.  Scan and upload the required documents, such as KTP for Indonesian citizens and passports for foreigners. For business entities, it is mandatory to attach management identity, NPWP, and deed of company establishment.
    4. Wait for the confirmation email from OJK
    5.  The data will be verified, then the applicant will receive a notification from the OJK in the form of an online SLIK queue no later than D-2 from the queue date.
    6.  Then, the customer prints the form, then signs 3 times
    7.  Scan the signed form again to the WhatsApp number listed in the email along with a selfie photo by showing your KTP.
    8.  Next, there will be verification, continue via WhatsApp and make video calls if necessary.
    9. If it passes verification, IDEB SLIK results will be sent via email.

    Documents to Request an IDeb at the OJK Office

    If a debtor comes to OJK with supporting documents and fills out the debtor’s request form. The SLIK service serves three types of debtors to be able to request IDeb data, as follows:

    1. Individual Debtors

    • Photocopy of original identity using KTP for Indonesian Citizens (WNI) and passports for Foreign Citizens (WNA).
    • If authorized, complete the original power of attorney with signatures and identity documents of the recipient of power in the form of KTP for Indonesian citizens and passports for foreigners.

    2. Debtors who have passed away

    Photocopy of original identity by showing documents in the form of identity of parties who have family relations or heirs of the debtor in the form of ID cards for Indonesian citizens and passports for foreigners.

    3. Business Entity Debtors

    1. Legalized photocopy of business entity identity and management identity along with the original identity of the director of the business entity.
    2. TIN of business entity
    3. Deed of establishment of business entity
    4. The final articles of association that make up the composition and management of a business entity.
    5. If authorized, complete the document in points 1-4 with the original power of attorney in the form of a signature and the identity document of the attorney in the form of a KTP.

    How to Read BI Checking Information or SLIK Debtors

    The debtor information form above contains complete information regarding search information, main data of the debtor, owner or manager, summary of facilities, credit or financing, collateral and guarantor.

    Information about this SLIK debtor is confidential personal data and may not be disseminated. Therefore, we can be sure that the information was collected by ourselves. For clearer information, you can view SLIK or BI Checking debtor information on the ojk.go.id website .

    How to Clear Names in BI Checking

    Weaknesses from BI Checking or Historical IDI if the debtor gets a score of 3 because there are installments in arrears that can interfere if you want to apply for credit. However, you don’t need to worry, because BI Checking can make a bad score clean or also called bleaching by doing the following:

    1. Credit installments or debts that are not paid / in arrears must be paid off immediately. Because at any bank you apply for credit, it is certain that you will not get approval because your score or record is still bad.
    2. After paying off the credit or debt installment arrears, look at the existing BI Checking and see if the score has changed. If there have been no changes, then you can submit a complaint to the bank where you applied for credit.
    3. Bring a letter in the form of an explanation or clarification from the bank where you applied for credit, then confirm to the OJK that you have completed your credit obligations. Then wait until the BI Checking is completely clean.

    How to Avoid Bad Credit

    For those who have no experience in managing finances well, sometimes they still cannot manage loan money. Then how to avoid this bad credit so that the BI Checking status remains safe?

    1. Don’t apply for a credit card

    If you have just applied for a mortgage for less than two years, your credit score will still be positive. Even so, don’t try to add to the loan using a credit card.

    This is because having this credit card will trigger the owner to shop for consumer goods. The more the number of installment bills per month, the greater the risk of bad credit that you will experience and your BI Checking status will be at stake.

    2. Pay bills on time with the maximum amount

    One of the customer habits that triggers bad credit and affects the status of BI Checking is being late to pay monthly bills. Not only mortgage installments, but also electricity bills, telephone bills, and others.

    Get used to paying all monthly bills on time with the maximum amount you can afford. Take advantage of the reminder / reminder application on your cellphone.

    3. Avoid the minimum payment on a credit card

    Many people often use a minimum payment or often referred to as a minimum payment to pay credit card bills and that’s actually okay. However, are you ready to pay the price? As a result, yes in the form of BI Checking. There is no guarantee that your debt will not accumulate, so you will have difficulty paying credit card bills.

    4. Make a Target Budget

    Start changing your old habits of spending unlimited money into someone who makes a budget for spending every month in a disciplined manner. Then, track these expenses for every transaction that goes in and out of money in your account.

    Therefore, if you track your monthly expenses, you will be able to keep your BI Checking status safe.

    5. Make payment in cash

    Often you make transactions using a debit card or credit card. A study states that a person tends to spend around 18% more money when using electronic money. So, get used to paying using cash and start thinking twice about using money already stored in your wallet.

    6. Take credit according to your needs and abilities

    Lots of people nowadays are very concerned with a luxurious lifestyle, so spending is more than income, the easiest option to get fast money is through a credit card. Remember, you have to be aware of the limit where your ability to pay. Lower your prestige, lest you score a lot of debt.

    Thus the discussion on BI Checking, starting from the meaning of BI Checking, to the BI Checking credit score. Hopefully all the discussion above can add to your insight.

    If you want to find a book about economics, then you can find it at sinaumedia.com . To support Sinaumed’s in adding insight, sinaumedia always provides quality and original books so that Sinaumed’s has #MoreWithReading information.

    Author: Dennis Tan Kurniawan

  • Getting to Know the Climate of Continental Europe, From Natural Conditions, Population to Flora-Fauna

    For Sinaumed’s who have vacation plans to countries on the European continent. It’s good, to get to know the climate of Continental Europe first. By knowing the climate on the blue continent, you can certainly maximize your time when visiting there.

    Well, this article will discuss the climate of the European Continent and various other interesting things. For more details, let’s see the review below!

    Overview of Continental Europe

    Europe is a continent consisting of the Eurasian peninsula to the west and occupies almost one-fifth of the world’s total land area. Europe itself can be said to be the second smallest continent in the world, with an area of ​​around 10,180,000 square kilometers. The European region is surrounded by many bays, fjords and seas. However, the coastline of this continent is irregular with a length of about 24,000 miles or the equivalent of 38,000 km.

    Astronomically, the European Continent is located between 9º West Longitude (BB) – 60º East Longitude (BT) and 35º North Latitude (N) – 80º North Latitude (N). Meanwhile, when viewed in terms of geographical location, the boundaries of the European Continent, namely the Arctic Ocean in the north, the Asian Continent in the east, the Mediterranean Sea or Mediterranean Sea in the south, and the Atlantic Ocean in the west.

    In addition, there are two large peninsulas that belong to the European Continent, including the European mainland and the Scandinavian region. Three other smaller peninsulas, namely Iberia, Italy and the Balkans are located in the south and directly face the Mediterranean Sea. The Mediterranean Sea is the boundary between the continent of Europe and Africa.

    Regarding regional division, the European continent is divided into four regions, namely Western Europe, Eastern Europe, Southern Europe and Northern Europe. It’s just that the territorial divisions of the adult European continent are starting to fade. This is due to ties or cooperation economically and politically through the European Union agreement, or commonly known as the European Union.

    Based on data quoted from Worldometers, there are 44 countries on the European Continent. A total of 10 countries are in the Eastern European region. Furthermore, there are 10 countries in Northern Europe. In addition, there are 15 countries in Southern Europe and 9 countries in Western Europe.

    European Continental Climate

    The European continent is basically famous for its winter. This is because this continent is outside the tropics so it tends to have subtropical and temperate climates. As a result, countries on the European continent have four seasons, namely spring, summer, autumn and winter. The following are climate characteristics on the European Continent, namely:

    1. Climate of the Western European Continent

    The west coast of Continental Europe has a climate that is influenced by the sea climate of the Atlantic ocean. The warm currents that often flow from the Atlantic Ocean keep the coastal areas in the area from freezing. This means that this area has moderate temperatures throughout the year, a low annual temperature range, and high rainfall. In addition, rainfall in Western Europe is quite abundant and the summer air is relatively cool.

    Some countries in Western Europe that experience an oceanic climate are the United Kingdom (including England, Scotland, Wales and Northern Ireland), Ireland, France, the Netherlands and Belgium.

    2. Central European Continental Climate

    The central part of Continental Europe is a transition between a wet maritime climate and a dry continental climate. In addition, the Central European and Eastern European regions also have an eclectic grouping of climate systems, namely subarctic, humid continental, cold semi-arid, and subarctic climates continuing from Scandinavia to western Russia.

    Further, there is a humid continental climate, covering most of Estonia, Latvia, Lithuania, Belarus, Poland, Austria, Hungary, Switzerland and Moldova, as well as parts of Russia, Ukraine, Romania and Slovenia.

    3. Climate of the Southern European Continent

    The southern part of the European Continent has a warmer climate due to the influence of the Mediterranean sea climate and winds from hot desert areas. This means that this area also has cool, wet winters and relatively dry summers. In addition, the sky conditions throughout the year are also bright. Meanwhile, rainfall in Southern Europe is strongly influenced by maritime air masses or sea climate.

    4. Climate of the North European Continent

    The northern part of the European Continent has a colder climate because it is influenced by the polar climate. As a result, the region has long winters and short summers. This type of climate is usually found in Northern Europe, Eastern Europe, the Alps, and several other highlands.

    Conditions on the Continent of Europe 

    Please note, the natural conditions on the European Continent have their own characteristics. There are 4 categories of landscapes in Continental Europe. Well, here is an explanation of the four natural landscapes on the European Continent, namely:

    1. Old Mountains in the north 

    The continent of Europe has one of the most extensive mountain ranges in the world, those mountains are the old Mountains located in the regions of Norway, the Scottish highlands, and the northwestern highlands of Ireland.

    2. Russian lowlands

    Besides having mountainous areas, the European Continent also has a very famous lowland landscape located in Russia. This lowland area contains old metamorphose rocks. This type of rock used to sink to the bottom of the sea and at one time reappeared.

    3. Great European Lowland 

    After the Russian lowlands, the European continent still has a lowland that is between the old mountains in the north and the young mountains of the Alpine system. Most of this area has an altitude of less than 500 meters above sea level.

    This is what makes two-thirds of the continent of Europe is lowland. This lowland stretches from western Europe to eastern Europe and is surrounded by the Ural Mountains. In addition, this plain is also in the middle of the Caspian Sea Lake, the Caucasus Mountains, the Black Sea, the Alps, and the Eastern Scandinavian region.

    4. Young fold mountains in the South 

    Young fold mountains are the result of activity that occurred during the tertiary period in parts of Southern Europe. This mountain range has the shape of a short arc that stretches from southwest to northeast.

    This folding mountain path on the European Continent is composed of the Alps, Ural Mountains, and the Caucasus mountains. These three mountain ranges became known as part of the Circum Mediterranean Mountains system.

    Population Composition of the European Continent

    The population of the European Continent is basically not evenly distributed. This is because the distribution of the population of the European Continent is influenced by natural conditions and economic progress. The most densely populated Continental Europe tends to be in lowland areas around industrial centers.

    Meanwhile, the low population density of the European Continent is mostly in high mountain areas, namely the Meseta mountains in Spain, the Alps, Alpenia, and so on. This also applies to other mountains that have infertile conditions, such as the limestone areas in Yugoslavia, Midi in France, Arctic Russia, Pripet Swamp, and the saline steppes north of the Caspian Sea.

    According to data taken in 2019, the population of the European continent is around 748,150,542 people. Of all the countries on the European continent, the countries with the most population are in Russia, Germany, England, France and Italy.

    The population of the European Continent has a very diverse composition. Nonetheless, most of the inhabitants of this continent are descended from the Caucasoid nation which is divided into several ethnic groups. According to race and physical characteristics, the European population can be divided into 5 ethnic groups. The following is an explanation of the 5 ethnic groups of the inhabitants of the European Continent, namely:

    1. The Nordics

    The inhabitants of Western Europe to Northern Europe are descended from the Nordics. The Nordics themselves are a people who once inhabited the area now known as Norway, England, Denmark, the Netherlands, Sweden, Belgium and northern Germany. This nation has physical characteristics such as blond hair, blue eyes, narrow face, and long skull.

    2. The Alps 

    Apart from the Nordics, the European Continent is also famous for the Alps. The Alps are a people who mostly live in Central and Southern Europe, from France, Switzerland, Poland, Austria and southern Germany. The Alps have the following physical characteristics, black hair, black eyes, wide skull, not too tall.

    3. The Mediterranean nation

    Furthermore, there are Mediterranean peoples who mostly live in the Southern European region, such as Greeks, Italians, Portuguese and Spaniards. The Mediterranean people themselves have physical characteristics, namely black hair, black eyes, bodies and skulls resembling the Nordic people.

    4. Slavic peoples 

    Next, there are the Slavic peoples who have the same physical characteristics as the Alps. These Slavic peoples settled in Eastern Europe, namely Croatia, Bulgaria, Serbia, Montenegro, Czech, Russia, Ukraine and Slovakia.

    5. The Dinaric Nation

    The last nation on the European continent is the Dinaric people. The Dinars usually live in the territory of Romania. This nation has physical characteristics almost like other nations, it’s just that it has dark hair.

    Apart from the five ethnic groups above, many immigrants from Africa, the Middle East and even Asia have left the European region today. Increasingly here, European society has various ethnic groups.

    Meanwhile, the inhabitants of the European Continent adhere to very diverse religions. However, the religion with the largest number of adherents is Roman Catholicism. Then, there are Protestant Christians and Orthodox Christians. The population of the Jewish religion is also quite a lot in Europe. In addition, adherents of Islam also live in many European countries, especially the Balkans.

    European history

    Based on chronological records, Europe’s important events began in prehistoric times with the emergence of Homo sapiens (early humans). The early inhabitants of the Paleolithic Age were trying to survive. They are grouped into groups to gather plants and hunt wild animals.

    Around 9000 years ago, European societies in the Neolithic Age had already begun to practice cultivating the land, producing crops and raising livestock. During this time too, many people began to use stone tools and people began to live in small groups, or villages.

    As humans continued to travel from east to west across Eurasia (a combination of Asia and Europe), people began to become acquainted with new tools and methods. Starting from here, civilization began to develop along with the discovery of metal axes and arrowheads.

    Furthermore, in the 8th century BC, Greece emerged from the Dark Ages. Classical Greek culture also exerted a strong enough influence on the Roman empire. This then made Greece the basis for various modern Western cultures until now, starting from the development of modern architecture, language, law and religion.

    After the collapse of the Eastern Roman Empire (285-1450) it survived as the Byzantine Empire. Meanwhile, a series of tribes and tribal alliances in Western Europe moved into positions of power in the former Roman Empire.

    In southeastern Europe, the Empire ruled by the Franks arose. The Franks then evolved into the Kingdom of France with parts of it turning into the Holy Roman Empire. This Frankish empire can be said to be the forerunner of Germany.

    Elsewhere, the Anglo-Saxons were crossing the English Channel into southern England. He founded a series of kingdoms that became the Kingdom of England in AD 927. About 100 years later, the Kingdoms of Poland and Hungary would also form.

    Around the end of the 8th century to the mid-13th century, came the heyday of the Vikings in Northern Europe and Scandinavia. With no reason for territorial control, the Scandinavian (Norse) Vikings aggressively explored Europe with the aim of trading. Besides tiu, the Vikings also arrived in Greenland, Iceland, Newfoundland, and Anatolia, aka Turkey.

    Entering the 15th century, many great powers emerged from the European Continent. Starting from England, France, Netherlands, Portugal, and Spain each played a dominant role in global affairs, especially after the start of colonialism.

    The European colonial period, from the 1500s to the 1900s, was the period when European powers were establishing many colonies on the Asian continent, the African continent, and the Americas. In addition, during the 16th and 20th centuries, several European countries controlled North and South America, Africa, Oceania, and large parts of Asia.

    At a time when almost everyone yearned for freedom around the world, the European colonial era was coming to an end. In particular, the British Empire did not become the first global monarch. On the other hand, World War I and II also damaged the European Continent.

    The European situation slowly began to improve after the fall of the Berlin Wall on November 9, 1989. This moment was then followed by the collapse of the Soviet Union in 1991. From here, European cultures and factions were soon integrated, forming the European Council which was the forerunner of the European Union.

    In the present era, Continental Europe is becoming one of the major economic and political power centers. People in Europe are also known as innovative, optimistic, and resilient individuals who change the world.

    Thus the discussion about the climate of the European Continent to its history. Hopefully all the discussion above is useful and can add to your insight. If you want to find books about Europe, then you can get them at sinaumedia.com .

    To support Sinaumed’s in adding insight, sinaumedia always provides quality and original books so that Sinaumed’s has #MoreWithReading information.

    Author: Umm

    Reference:

    • https://www.orami.co.id/magazine/iklim-benua-eropa
    • https://www.tataruang.id/2022/08/01/LAY-astronomical-benua-eropa-beert-pengaruh-dan-limits-region/
  • Getting to Know the Characters Involved in the Battle of Ambarawa

    Figures from the Battle of Ambarawa – Hello, Sinaumed’s friends , did you know?
    The Battle of Ambarawa took place on November 20, 1945 and ended on December 15, 1945. The
    battle took place between the TKR troops and the people of Indonesia against the British
    Allies.

    The incident occurred after the Magelang Incident after the Indian 23rd Division Artillery Brigade landed
    in Semarang on 20 October 1945. They had come to deal with the prisoners of war.
    The Allies
    promised not to disturb the sovereignty of the Republic of Indonesia.
    The Indonesian side
    allowed them to enter the territory of the Republic of Indonesia to solve the problem of Dutch prisoners of
    war in the Magelang and Ambarawa prisons

    After obtaining approval from the Governor of Central Java, Mr. Wongsonegoro carried out his mission with a
    record of not disturbing the sovereignty of the Republic of Indonesia, the Allied troops then advanced to
    Magelang and Ambarawa.

    The arrival of allied British troops, however, was followed by NICA, which then armed the former prisoners.
    On October 26, 1945, an incident occurred in the city of Magelang which turned into a battle
    between the TKR troops and the combined forces of the British and NICA allies.
    The incident
    stopped after President Soekarno and Brigadier General Bethell arrived in Magelang on 2 November
    1945.

    However, the people fought tooth and nail in the Battle of Ambarawa on November 20, 1945. There were a number of
    figures involved in the Battle of Ambarawa who played an important role against the Dutch at that time to
    maintain independence.

    List of Ambarawa Fighting Figures

    Following are some profiles of figures involved in the Battle of Ambarawa who were willing to sacrifice in order
    to defend Indonesia’s independence, which sinaumedia has summarized:

    1. Colonel Soedirman

    Colonel Soedirman, his real name is Raden Soedirman, was born on January 24, 1916 in Purbalingga, Central Java
    province.

    Colonel Soedirman’s parents were Mr. Karsid Kartawiraji, a sugar factory worker from Kalibagor, Banyumas,
    and Mrs. Siyem was a descendant of the Rembang District Head.
    He has an older brother, Muhammad
    Samingan.
    His wife is Alifah and he has 7 children.

    Colonel Soedirman did not live with his parents, he was raised by his uncle Raden Cokrosunaryo, a
    sub-district head in Rembang Purbalingga, so he could lead a more dignified and stable life.
    At
    that time Raden Cokrosunaryo did not have children, so he adopted Colonel Soedirman as his son.
    Together with his uncle, since childhood, the general was highly educated.

    Soedirman in his youth was known as a pious child, diligent in research and diligent in understanding Raden
    Muhammad’s Islam.
    He was later nicknamed Hajj because of his religious knowledge and often
    preached to Muslims so far.

    After his uncle’s death, the General was devastated by the loss of his adoptive parents. He
    also had to go through very bad economic problems, fortunately he was still allowed to study at Wirotomo
    without paying.

    Thanks to his intelligence, he survives and continues to perfect his skills. General Sudirman
    finally started co-founding an Islamic organization when he was still a teenager, Hizbul Wathan from
    Muhammadiyah.
    Because of his dedication at an early age, Colonel Soedirman finally won the
    trust to lead the organization in the Cilacap branch.

    Colonel Soedirman’s leadership spirit was evident from a young age, so that the people were very ashamed
    and respected this general.
    He also continued his education at Kweekschool
    (a special school for teacher candidates) although this was ultimately not resolved due to financial
    problems.
    General Sudirman returned to Cilacap and taught Muhammadiyah elementary school
    teachers there.

    Colonel Soedirman, the first and youngest Indonesian commander and general to participate in the Battle of
    Ambarawa.
    Colonel Sudirman acted as commander of the Ambarawa war and finally won the fierce
    war using the supit urang tactic.

    At that time, the supit urang tactic was only used in very limited circumstances. However,
    Sudirman’s courage, tenacity, and intelligence took advantage of this tactic.

    Simply put, supit urang is a technique of attacking your opponent from both sides so as to make your
    opponent pinned down.
    This attack technique managed to cut off communication between foreign
    militaries, damaging the defense system.
    As a result, the Allies were completely
    surrounded.

    In the battle with the Allies in Ambarawa, Colonel Soedirman bravely led his troops and never gave up.
    The victory thanks to this precise strategy was highly appreciated by the Indonesian military.
    President Soekarno immediately gave him the rank of Commander of the Army.

    2. Lieutenant Colonel Gatot Soebroto

    Gatot Soebroto is one of the Indonesian military fighters in the struggle for independence. He
    was born on October 10, 1907 in Banyumas, Central Java, the first son of Sajid Boedijoewono.

    In leading the soldiers under him, Gatot Subroto always prioritizes the soldiers’ families.
    Likewise with the condition of the people who are within its reach, the most important thing is the
    people’s support for those who are fighting.

    So it was only natural that a figure of the caliber of Gatot Soebroto could threaten Japan while occupying
    Indonesia.
    People loved his attitude in keeping to the truth. It’s no joke, when a
    Japanese soldier behaves arbitrarily towards the people, he immediately intervenes to defend the people.
    The military experience he gained at the KNIL and PETA made him a prominent figure in the
    Indonesian military center.

    History records that his participation as a tactician in the Battle of Ambarawa on October 20, 1945 was a
    tremendous success.
    The combat troops succeeded in expelling the Allies from the famous
    Ambarawa palagan with the ”
    claw us” strategy with Colonel Soedirman (later to become Commander
    in Chief).

    Lieutenant Colonel Gatot Soebroto is one of the important figures in the Battle of Ambarawa.
    The role of Lieutenant Colonel Gatot Soebroto as a participant in the Battle of Ambarawa was as the
    main tactician.
    He accompanied Colonel Soedirman to fight foreign troops. The
    selection of Lieutenant Colonel Gatot Soebroto as part of the Battle of Ambarawa was made after the
    successful formation of the 5th Division in Purwokerto.

    This division was led by Colonel Sudirman. He is also credited with being able to obtain
    weapons from the Japanese army through a negotiation.
    The number of weapons was so great that
    they were sent to BKR in West Java.
    During the Battle of Ambarawa, Lieutenant Colonel Gatot
    Soebroto was appointed Commander of the Ambarawa Front.

    3. Lieutenant Colonel Isdiman

    Lieutenant Colonel Isdiman was born in Pontianak on July 12 1913. He attended Bojonegoro Vocational High
    School.
    Isdiman’s childhood was spent in Cianjur. Ambarawa is a legacy fought for
    by Isdiman and his troop of soldiers.
    He played an important role in the Ambarawa War.
    He was Colonel Soedirman’s confidant to set the operational strategy in Ambarawa. He
    commanded soldiers in the Ambarawa War against the Allies.

    Indonesian troops under Lieutenant Colonel Isdiman tried to liberate two villages that the Allies wanted to
    control.
    However, Lieutenant Colonel Isdiman was seriously injured in an air attack and was
    taken to Magelang, but Lieutenant Colonel Isdiman died on the way to Magelang, but Lieutenant Colonel
    Isdiman died on the way to Magelang.
    M. Sarbini immediately gave chase to them.

    Lieutenant Colonel Isdiman is an officer of the People’s Security Army (TKR) and the commander of the
    Banyumas TKR regiment.
    His skills made him a soldier that General Soedirman relied on.

    Lieutenant Colonel Isdiman’s role in the Battle of Ambarawa was as a tactician or strategist.
    General Soedirman ordered his troops to fight in Ambarawa to withdraw the coalition from the area
    from Indonesia.
    Lieutenant Colonel Isdiman fought bravely, led his troops and determined his
    strategy.
    Even in a difficult or uncertain situation, he is fearless.

    Lieutenant Colonel Isdiman was among those killed in Allied air raids during the Battle of Ambarawa.
    While on duty, his base is attacked by three Allied Mustangs and two Dakotas.
    Lieutenant Colonel Isdiman’s leg was hit by an aircraft machine gun. He died en route
    to a nearby hospital for treatment.

    Lieutenant Colonel Isdiman is remembered as the living soul of the rebels, pumping the fighting blood of
    the young guerrillas.
    Currently, Isdiman’s name is plastered on a street in Purwokerto, namely
    Jalan Overste Isdiman or commonly known as Jalan Ovis.

    4. Colonel GPH Djatikusumo

    GPH Djatikusumo started his military career undergoing military training during the Dutch era, namely as a
    Reserve Officer of the Opleiding Corps (CORO) but on March 3, 1942 Djatikoesoemo was still a CORO cadet,
    assigned to fight against the Japanese Army in Ciater , Subang, West Java until March 8 1942 because on that day
    the Dutch colonial government in the East Indies had begun to surrender unconditionally to the Japanese troops
    at the air base from Kalijati.

    After the Dutch surrendered, Djatikoesoemo also underwent military training called Jawa Boei Kanbu Giyugun
    Resentai, where the education was carried out by the Japanese in Bogor, West Java, with the aim of training
    officers for the Future Defense of the Indonesian National Army (PETA) to serve as volunteer commandos for
    island defense forces Java.
    In facing the threat of Allied invasion after graduating from this
    course, Djatikoesoemo also held the rank of Shodancho (Captain) and was assigned to Daidan (Battalion) I
    PETA Surakarta Army.

    GPH Djatikusumo was a key figure in the Battle of Ambarawa and served as commander of the IV Division.
    The division’s primary task is to track down and encircle foreign troops. During the
    fierce battle in Ambarawa, Colonel GPH Jati Kusumo showed extraordinary leadership.
    Leadership
    is what keeps troops moving in the right direction.
    GPH Djatikusumo held many important
    positions throughout his life.
    For example, the Chairman of BKR Surakarta, the Commander of the
    TRI IV Division, the Chief of Staff of the Army, Ministers and Ambassadors.

    5. Captain Surono Reksodimedjo

    General TNI (Purn) Soerono Reksodimedjo (6 September 1923 – 3 August 2010) served as Army Chief of Staff
    from April 1973 to May 1974 and Deputy Commander of the Armed Forces (Wapanab).
    He also served
    as the Coordinating Minister for People’s Welfare of the Republic of Indonesia and the Coordinating Minister
    for Political and Security Affairs of the Republic of Indonesia during the reign of President
    Suharto.

    At the time of the Palagan Ambarawa incident, he served as a captain under the command of the military unit
    Lieutenant Colonel Gatot Subroto.
    And during his tenure as Governor of the NMA in 1965, Soerono
    helped the Commander of the Kodam VII/Diponegoro at that time, Brigadier General Soerjo Soempeno defeat the
    G30S/PKI action in Central Java, especially within the Diponegoro Regional Military Command itself, after
    announcing the establishment of the Diponegoro Regional Military Command.
    The Central Java
    Regional Revolutionary Council through RRI Semarang station at around 13.00 WIB, with Colonel Inf.
    Intelligence Assistant Sahirman 1 Kodam VII/Diponegoro as President.

    6. Lieutenant Colonel Sarbini Martodihardjo

    General TNI (posthumously) Mas Sarbini Martodihardjo (10 June 1914 – 21 August 1977) was a retired general
    who was born in Indrosari Village, Buluspesantren District, Kebumen, Central Java and had served on the
    battlefield many times in both the army and the army.
    . in the government of the
    Republic of Indonesia.

    During the struggle, especially on October 20 1945, he who at that time held the rank of Lieutenant Colonel led
    troops from the Kedu Center Regiment, the People’s Security Army to attack and cover the siege of Allied troops
    and NICA in Jambu Village, Ambarawa known as the Palagan Ambarawa Incident.

    During Bung Karno’s reign, Major General TNI M. Sarbini served as Minister of Defense in the Dwikora II cabinet
    in 1966, which was later replaced by Lieutenant General Suharto.

    While still alive, Lieutenant General TNI H. Mr. Sarbini was widely known as the Father of Indonesian
    Veterans and his name was immortalized as the name of the Veterans Building or Balai Sarbini which is
    located in the Semanggi area of ​​Central Jakarta.
    To commemorate his services, in Kebumen,
    where he was born, a SMK Jenderal M. Sarbini was also established.

    The course of the Battle of Ambarawa

    On October 20, 1945, Allied troops under Brigadier General Bethell landed in Semarang with the aim of
    clearing prisoners of war and Japanese soldiers in Central Java.
    The appearance of this ally
    was accompanied by NICA.

    The first arrival was greeted by the Governor of Central Java Mr. Wongsonegoro who agreed to provide food and
    other necessities for the smooth implementation of the Allied mission, when in fact the Allies promised not to
    interfere with the sovereignty of the Republic of Indonesia.

    However, when the Allied forces and NICA went to Magelang and Ambarawa to free the prisoners from the Dutch
    troops, instead of arming the prisoners, which angered the Indonesian side.
    Armed incidents
    finally started in the town of Magelang, until the fighting broke out.

    It was precisely in Magelang that the Allied troops began to act as leaders who tried to disarm the
    People’s Security Army and sow chaos.
    TKR or People’s Security Army Regiment I Kedu led by
    Lieutenant Colonel.
    Pak Sarbini also responded to this action by surrounding the Allied troops
    from various directions.

    In the end they were saved from destruction through the direct intervention of President Soekarno who
    calmed the atmosphere.
    The Allied troops then secretly left the city of Magelang and headed for
    Fort Ambarawa.

    After this incident, the Middle Kedu Regiment came under the command of Lieutenant Colonel. M.
    Sarbini is busy with various jobs for them.
    The Allied retreat which had previously been
    organized in the village of Jambu was intercepted by forces from the Young Forces led by Oni Sastrodihardjo,
    also reinforced by troops from Surakarta, Suruh and Ambarawa.

    The Allied Forces again confronted Battalion I Soerjosoemarno at Ngipik. During this retreat,
    the Allied forces tried to seize two villages around Ambarawa.

    Indonesian soldiers under the command of Lieutenant Colonel Sudirman tried to liberate these two villages
    but ended up dying first.
    Since the death of Lt. Cabbage. Isdiman,
    Commander of the Fifth Division in Banyumas, Col.
    Sudirman felt he had lost one of his best
    officers and immediately took to the field to lead the battle.
    the presence of Col.
    Sudirman also breathed new life into the Republic of Indonesia army.

    The coordination organized by the branch command to encircle the enemy was tightened. The
    tactics used include simultaneous surprise attacks in all areas.
    Reinforcements continued to
    arrive from Magelang, Semarang, Yogyakarta, Surakarta, Salatiga, Purwokerto and others.

    Right on November 23, 1945, as the sun began to rise, the tragedy of the shooting of the last surviving
    Allied troops began at the Dutch Kerkhof and the church complex on Jl Street.
    Margo Agoeng.
    The Indonesian army currently consists of Yon. Pastor Adrongi, Yon.
    Soegeng and Yon. Suharto.

    The Allied forces also surrendered the Japanese POWs with reinforcements from their tanks, then infiltrated the
    Indonesian positions from the rear, so that the Indonesians then advanced on Bedono.

    End of Battle

    After another battle on a smaller but continuous scale, four days later on the 15th to be exact, the attack
    was declared over.
    The Indonesian army, with the help of the people, regained control of the
    city of Ambarawa.
    Furthermore, the Allies admitted defeat and withdrew to the city of
    Semarang.

    One of the main keys to this victory is having a strong sense of solidarity. Even when faced
    with allied troops armed with various modern and sophisticated weapons, the freedom fighters were
    fearless.

    Colonel Soedirman was then promoted to Major General before the start of the Battle of Ambarawa. He
    explained the importance of defeating the Allies in Ambarawa in the shortest possible time.
    One
    of the reasons was that the military had big plans to make the city their main power base with the aim of
    controlling the territory of the Central Java province.
    Through popular slogans, the poor,
    corrupted or spoiled simply grow and disappear.

    You can use the Smart Book on Knowing Indonesian Heroes as a reference to learn many
    things about the nation’s heroes.
    This book is presented as an effort to remember their great
    services from various important events in the history of the Indonesian nation.

    In addition, this book is also intended so that the nation’s generation can emulate the noble qualities of
    heroes and their fighting spirit.
    The struggle of the heroes to finally be able to win
    independence is over, now is the time for the younger generation to fight for independence.
    There are many meanings and lessons from the history of this nation and it is fitting for us to
    protect the sovereignty of the beloved Republic of Indonesia.

  • Getting to Know Social Values: Definition, Characteristics, Functions and Examples

    Social Values ​​- Consciously or not, actually in social life there are a number of social values ​​that are embraced by the community itself. This social value will then regulate them in relationships or in the process of social interaction.

    Starting from behavior, speech and so on, it is hoped that it can be more able to create a harmonious side in socializing with these social values. It is because of this that social values ​​become such an important factor and must be understood and practiced by society at large.

    In general, social values ​​are guidelines for group life about what is considered good and what is considered bad. One of the characteristics of social values ​​comes from the interaction process and does not exist because it is innate.

    There are still many things that you can find out more about social values ​​through the explanations provided in this article.

    Definition of Social Values ​​in General

    The first thing we will learn together is about the notion of social value. By understanding the meaning of this social value, at least you already have a general idea about the social value itself.

    Simply put, social values ​​are standards in which there is a set of behavior and function as a guide for human life in society. Next, this standard will automatically be able to regulate all forms of action up to the speech of all people who are in a community group.

    The existence of these social values ​​is expected to help each individual to obtain rights and carry out their obligations in a fair and equitable manner within the community. In addition, the existence of social values ​​can also help a group to achieve common goals.

    For example, social values ​​that have the goal of creating harmony even though there are different ethnicities, religions, races and others. Therefore, later every member of the community group needs to emphasize these social values.

    Next, the public will know better what is included in the good things to do and which are bad things and should not be done. In the end, everyone will be aware of the limits they have and try not to go beyond these limits so that they can be accepted by the community.

    Social value can also be interpreted as a value held by the community about what they think is right and what they think is bad. To be able to determine what is good and bad, appropriate or inappropriate, one must go through a weighing process. This will also be influenced by rules that have existed since ancient times, such as the customs adopted by the community.

    According to the Big Indonesian Dictionary (KBBI), values ​​are characteristics (things) that are important or useful for humanity. While social is related to society. That means, social value is something that is considered good, appropriate, appropriate and can be used as a way of life by a group of individuals.

    Understanding of Social Value from Experts

    After knowing the meaning of social values ​​in general. Next, we will learn together about the meaning of social value according to experts. There are several experts who explain social values. The following are some of the opinions of experts on social values.

    1.Anthony Giddens

    Anthony Giddens explains that social value is a form of idea that is owned by a person or group about what is desired, what is appropriate to implement and what is considered good and bad.

    So, according to Anthony Giddens, social values ​​can help determine what needs to be done and implemented. In addition, social values ​​can determine what things will be bad and not allowed to be done. Then, social values ​​can also help determine the good things that can be done in a sustainable manner.

    2. Horton and Hunt

    Horton and Hunt explain that social value is an idea that can explain an action in society. Where later the action can be said to be important or not important.

    According to Horton and Hunt, social values ​​cover all actions taken by individuals within a group of people. This action will have good and bad judgments which at the same time can determine whether the action is important to take or whether the action is considered not important.

    3. Kimball Young

    Kimball Young explained that social value is an abstract and often unconscious assumption about what is considered important in society. Social value is referred to as an abstract assumption because social value is formed by itself, although there are several conditions that can form a social value intentionally.

    These social values ​​will slowly be applied and passed down from generation to generation. Next, these values ​​will be considered important, but they are still not realized because they are abstract and inherited.

    4. Darji Darmodiharjo

    Dardji Darmodiharjo has an opinion about social value, namely as something that can be useful for human life physically and spiritually. Therefore, social values ​​can encourage individual behavior to be even better.

    5. Hendropuspito

    Hendropuspito explained that social values ​​are all forms of rules that are valued by the community because they have functional utility for the development of people’s lives. That means, social values ​​can be interpreted as the result of a collective agreement that has been recognized and obeyed jointly by a community group.

    The purpose of the agreement results in the existence of social values ​​because in it there are a number of ideas, opinions and so on that will be obeyed and applied together. Later, social values ​​will become the standard of individual behavior in socializing with other individuals in society.

     

     

    6. Soerjono Soekanto

    Soerjono Soekanto explained that social value is an abstract concept that exists within humans. This concept can be considered right or wrong.

    7. C. Kluckhohn

    Kluckhohn has an opinion that social value is a measure used to be able to overcome willpower in certain situations. Social value will be a concept that is owned by individuals or groups that can influence forms, methods, goals and actions.

    8. AW Green

    AW Green explained that social value is a form of awareness that can take place accompanied by emotion towards an object.

    9. Alvin L Bertrand

    Alvin L Bertrand has an opinion about social value as awareness and emotion relative to an object of ideas.

    10. Koentjaraningrat

    Koentjaraningrat argues that social value is a concept that exists in human thought, some people will think that this is something noble. The system that exists in social values ​​will be a reference in acting.

    Those are some opinions from some experts about social value.

    Characteristics of Social Values

    Social value also has several characteristics in it. The existence of these characteristics will be able to make social values ​​look different from other things that exist in people’s lives. Some of the characteristics possessed by social values ​​are as follows.

    1. Generated From the Process of Social Interaction

    The first characteristic of social value is derived from or the result of the process of social interaction. When a person is communicating with other people, social values ​​can be formed naturally or deliberately. An example is when someone wants the other person not to discuss a certain matter because this action could hurt him.

    2. Results of the Learning Process

    Social values ​​can be formed from learning outcomes. One can learn to know the boundaries of actions and speech while socializing by hands-on practice. An example is when someone says A because it is considered normal, slowly A’s words may be seen as hurting the other party. From this process can produce a social value.

     

    3. Diverse

    Social values ​​are embraced and shaped by a community group, therefore it is possible that social values ​​from one group to another will be different. As an example, Javanese and Sundanese people will have different social values.

    4. Inherited

    One of the characteristics possessed by social values ​​is inherited naturally and from generation to generation. Someone who is born and raised in a community group will automatically follow the social values ​​that have been formed from previous generations.

    5. Not Static

    Next, social value has a non-static nature, which means it will continue to grow. An example is an action and a speech. If previously it was considered normal, words and actions may now be considered insulting or hurting the feelings of others.

    6. Binding Individuals or Community Groups

    The next feature is that social norms will have the nature of binding individuals or a group of people and there is an obligation and need to always obey and also apply them. This can be formed naturally and unknowingly even though the social value is not even written down.

    Those are some of the characteristics possessed by social values ​​and you can read in full.

    Social Value Function

    Previously it was explained that social values ​​can help humans to live better in a community group. But actually the existence of social values ​​also has several functions, you know. Some of the functions of these social values ​​are as follows.

    1. As a guideline for human behavior in society

    The function of the first social value is that it can be used as a guide for all individuals in a group of people so that they can behave properly. This is none other than because in the process of social interaction will communicate both orally and with body language or body movements.

    Behavior can also be shown by actions taken when wanting something and when facing something. An example is when you have a fight with your partner at home, whether the action you take is to scream loudly or maybe you will stay quiet and calm while thinking about finding a way out.

    In social life, everyone will prefer to be calm and silent without the need to shout high and even playing a hand is a good action. Social values ​​will regulate things like that with the hope that everyone in society can maintain their own behavior so that it can always be good and acceptable to reason.

    2. Become Every Individual’s Social Control System

    Social value also has a function as a method of social control. That means social norms can become a boundary between what should be done and what will be said. Social values ​​are able to provide boundaries so clearly to be able to show which actions are considered good or considered bad.

    Every individual in a community group has the freedom to do good or bad. But in order to maintain peace and harmony, the action that must be done is a good deed. The existence of social values ​​is able to provide clear boundaries so that everyone can control their personal social behavior.

    3. Acts as a Social Protector

    Social values ​​will automatically be passed on to the next generation from the previous generation for such a long time. This happens not without reason, but because social values ​​can become social protectors.

    Social protection here will display social values ​​that can prevent the occurrence of deviant acts, violations of law and human rights and so on. Of course this will be able to make people’s lives more orderly, harmonious and also peaceful.

    4. Solidarity Tools

    Social values ​​can have a function as a tool or media used to maintain solidarity and cohesiveness in society. This will make each individual prioritize the common interest and work together to achieve common goals.

     

     

    5. Fulfilling a Social Role in Society

    Social values ​​in society will be able to fulfill and enhance the role of each individual. This is because each individual is aware of their rights, obligations, responsibilities and so on. So that each of them has a role in social life.

    6. Helps Help Normal Social

    Social values ​​have a function as a medium to be able to build social normal. Therefore there is something called social law for people who violate these social values. For example, being ostracized, being gossiped about, not being invited to socialize and so on.

    Examples of Social Values

    After knowing various kinds of explanations related to social values. Finally we will discuss some examples of social values.

    1. When there was an act of motorbike theft and the culprit was caught by the residents. Communities in the environment will realize that the act of theft is not a good act and must be avoided and cannot be imitated.
    2. Communities in an area have crocodiles so they don’t dry their underwear on the side of the road so that no one sees it. This is done because the act of drying underwear outside the home or on the side of the road is impolite and violates social values. Therefore these actions should not be imitated. Perpetrators who still carry out these actions will usually receive sanctions, reprimands or being reminded by others not to carry out these actions.
    3. There was a student who cheated while the exam was in progress. This act of cheating is one of the bad and despicable actions and must be avoided. Therefore, every student must be able to realize that no one chooses to commit acts of cheating. This is also included in social values ​​because basically there is no written law that explains if the act of cheating is an act that violates social or legal values.

    From each of the explanations above, we become aware of how important social values ​​are for people’s lives. Basically social values ​​can be an individual able to distinguish which actions are good and which actions are bad while at the same time will continue to do good actions in social life.

    Sinaumed’s can read books related to social values ​​and sociology by visiting sinaumedia.com . sinaumedia always provides the best products so you have #MoreWithReading information.

    Author: Hendrik

  • Getting to Know Sangjit and the 10 Obligatory Deliveries for Men and Women in this Tradition

    Sangjit is – Before running a household, couples who are going to marry according to
    custom will generally hold several events including carrying out the application process, offerings, or
    engagements.
    Various ethnic groups in Indonesia have pre-wedding events with unique procedures
    and traditions passed down from generation to generation.
    Of the many customs before marriage
    in Indonesia, one of them is sangjit.

    Sangjit is one of the customs before marriage which is often carried out by the Chinese community.
    Even though times have led to modern times, this sacred tradition cannot be overlooked or
    abandoned.
    In fact, nowadays, this sangjit tradition is becoming simpler and simpler.

    Then, what exactly is sangjit? What are the delivery or offerings or gifts that will be made
    during the sangjit tradition?
    Check out the full review in this article, Sinaumed’s.

    What is Sanggit?

    Sangjit is a traditional procession that is generally carried out after the application process and before
    the wedding takes place in a Chinese culture.
    This sangjit tradition is practically similar to
    the seserahan tradition which is usually carried out by countries in Asia, including Indonesia.
    Usually, Indonesian artists of Chinese descent will perform this sangjit event.

    Therefore, sangjit can be regarded as an official engagement event that begins with the giving of the
    male’s family to the female’s family.
    In this case, the intended offering is like a gift or
    delivery.

    The implementation of this sangjit tradition is generally carried out in closed conditions or only attended
    by large families.
    In addition, it can also be interpreted as a formal meeting between the male
    family and the female family to discuss marriage.
    The existence of this sangjit tradition
    symbolizes sincerity for the groom who is willing to marry the bride and is also willing to take care of the
    prospective woman after marriage.

    This sangjit event is based on the agreement of the two families of the prospective bride and groom.
    However, apart from being based on an agreement between families, this event was also held with
    great seriousness.
    As for what will be discussed at this event, such as determining the place
    for the reception, determining the wedding date, the time of implementation (usually according to the
    beliefs of the Chinese community).

    Sangjit is generally held during the day or around 10.00-13.00 and is held at least one week to six months before
    the wedding day.

    Meaning of Sanggit

    In contrast to offerings in other cultures, the theme of red and gold colors is a characteristic of
    sangjit.
    In general, doing sangjit is a condition that must be passed by the couple
    (prospective bride and groom).

    In fact, it not only shows seriousness, but this event is also believed to be a sacred event because it has
    involved the extended family from both the male and female sides.
    In addition, the sangjit
    event also functions as a meeting between the two families so that they can get each other’s blessings and
    prayers, so as to strengthen ties between families.

    The meaning of sangjit is not limited only as an act of exchanging gifts or handing over between two
    families, but is also seen as an event full of positive meaning and Chinese cultural wisdom.
    The goal is that the next generation will always remember their origins

    Types of Compulsory Delivery from Men and
    Their Meanings

    There are at least 10 types of mandatory delivery that the man needs to prepare for the woman’s family.
    In the past, delivery itself was considered as a means of offering to propose to a woman.
    But now, its meaning has shifted to material gifts in goods or money that serve as provisions or
    capital to marry the woman of choice.
    Here are 10 types of delivery that must be present and
    carried during sangjit along with their meanings.

    1. Delivery Box or Tray

    For Chinese people, red is a symbol of happiness and joy. Therefore, by using a red box, it is
    hoped that all the trays given will give happiness to the bride and groom who will lead a new life.

    Apart from color, also pay attention to the number of boxes or trays used and the number of items in them.
    The number of boxes to be given must be even, such as 8, 12, 16, and 18. Even if the number is
    even, the number 4 must be avoided because according to Chinese belief, this number can bring bad luck. In
    addition, in Mandarin, the number 4 also means having similarity in sound with a word that means
    death.

    2. Angpau Contains Milk Money and Party Money

    Milk money is an amount of money given by the groom’s family to the bride’s family as a reward or a token
    of gratitude to the woman’s parents.
    Apart from milk money, there is also party money or what
    is also known as dowry money.

    This amount of money is free and unlimited, depending on the ability of the groom. This money
    is also a sign of the groom’s material readiness or readiness to bear all the costs of his wedding.
    The denomination must contain elements of the numbers 8 and 9, which mean luck and eternity.

    3. A Set of Clothing for Women

    This gift means that in the future the groom will be able to meet all the clothing needs of the bride.

    4. Makeup Supplies

    The contents of this one sangjit tray are not required to be given to the prospective bride.
    Generally, this tray will contain women’s needs in the form of cosmetic products and toiletries,
    including mirrors.

    The hope is that the bride will be able to take care of herself, so that she always looks beautiful and
    attractive, especially on her wedding day.
    The mirror means that the bride and groom can later
    reflect on themselves, so they don’t demand each other.

    5. Jewelry

    Apart from being a binding symbol, jewelry is also used as dowry which will be handed over at the sangjit
    event.
    The jewelry given is usually made of gold in a complete set, starting from necklaces,
    pendants, rings, earrings, and bracelets with a red jewelry box which symbolizes good luck and happiness in
    marriage.

    6. Even Number of Fresh
    Fruits (8, 10, 12, 16, or 18 pieces)

    Apples and oranges are the two types of fresh fruit most commonly used in the sangjit procession.
    In addition to matching the color red and gold, both have a round shape, sweet taste and are easy
    to find.

    These fruits have symbols of happiness, peace, prosperity, and abundant sustenance. Apart from
    apples and oranges, fruit delivery can also be filled with other fruits.
    All of these must be
    an even number and avoid fruits with thorns, such as durian or rambutan.

    7. Red Candles Tied with Red Ribbons

    Two pairs of red candles with images of a dragon (liong) and a phoenix (hong) which are then tied with a
    red ribbon have a symbol of lighting, safety, protection, and an antidote to negative energy that may appear
    before the wedding day.
    Then, a pair of candles with a hong pattern will then be taken by the
    bride’s family, while a pair of candles with a dragon pattern are returned to the groom’s family so that
    each party can avoid bad luck.

    8. A Pair of Pork Feet or Canned Food

    The habit of eating dishes made from pig’s feet was carried out by the Chinese people in ancient times,
    especially those from Fujian and Taiwan.
    Then, pig’s feet are believed to drive away bad luck
    and contain the meaning of safety.

    So, many of the ancient Chinese traditions still include pieces of pig’s feet in sangjit.
    However, if this is not possible, this delivery can be replaced with pork leg dishes that are
    packed in cans.

    9. Various Kinds of Cakes and Sweets

    Chinese cakes and sweets with a sweet taste and sticky texture must be served on the sangjit tray.
    One of them is a red cupcake. This delivery then contains the meaning of hope for a
    married life that will always be harmonious, multi-layered fortune, and a higher position.

    As with other sangjit rules, the number of sweet cakes should be an even number, such as 8 or multiples
    thereof.
    This is because the number 8 is believed to be the best because it looks like a symbol
    of infinity and implies unlimited luck and fortune.
    Besides cakes, also provide various candies
    or sweets that symbolize the hope of parents so that the lives of their children will bring good luck and
    always be filled with sweet moments in the future.

    10. Two Bottles of Red Wine or Champagne

    A pair of bottles of red wine which is then given by the groom has the meaning of wedding wine.
    This gift will also signify good luck for a woman’s parents. In return, the woman’s
    family prepared two bottles of red syrup in exchange for these two bottles of wine.

    Gifts from the Women’s Party

    After receiving the various gifts given by the man’s family, the woman will also give gifts in return to
    the man’s family.
    The gifts given are not as many as those given by the men.

    Even so, this gift generally means that the woman’s family will maintain a good relationship after the
    wedding.
    Below are some return gifts that will be received by the groom’s family:

    1. Angpau left over from the party money which will then be partially returned, if the woman’s family decides
      that the costs of the wedding are fully borne by the man.
    2. Half of the tray contains the amount of fruit, cakes, sweets, and canned food given at the initial offering.
    3. Items needed by the groom, including complete clothing containing shirts, shirts, trousers, watches,
      perfume, shoes, belts, toiletries, underwear, and handkerchiefs.
    4. A pair of red candles depicting a dragon will be given at the initial offering.
    5. Two bottles of red syrup in return for arak or red wine.
    6. Sweet foods such as candy and chocolate.
    7. Angpau contains money to be distributed to the tray bearers from the groom’s side.

    Surrender Meaning

    All gifts in sangjit are then given stickers, red ribbons, and Mandarin writing Xuang xi , which
    means happiness in married life.
    According to tradition, if the woman’s family takes all
    the items delivered by the man, it means that the woman’s family will hand over the bride completely to
    the man’s family and cut off family ties with the bride after she has a family.

    In other words, by returning half of the gifts, the woman’s family can then still have contact with the
    bride and groom.
    In addition, partial surrender will also give hope that balanced fortune and
    luck will be owned by both parties.

    Related Books

    Wedding Journal : How To Prepare Your Marriage

    Before taking a step and deciding to get married, we should understand about marriage itself, including the
    consequences that will be faced.
    Also, it is necessary for us to prepare ourselves, especially
    mental readiness.
    Do not let, marriage (preferably) once in a lifetime become a decision that
    will be regretted.

    We also need to know whether the couple is ” the one “, whether we are ready, whether the financial
    readiness for the wedding is okay.
    Not infrequently, during the pre-wedding period, when we
    and our partners prepare events that will be remembered for a lifetime, conflicts arise.
    Well, how to react?

    This book will guide couples who are preparing for marriage, from establishing the necessary conditions, to
    organizing and preparing for the wedding.

    Create Your Dream
    Wedding Invitation, Make Creative Wedding Invitations

    This book presents a variety of practical guide steps in order to design wedding invitations or wedding
    invitations using
    photoshop software . Packaged in simple and easy-to-follow language,
    this book can not only be a reference for Photoshop software users who are developing
    themselves to become graphic designers, but can also be a source of inspiration for beginner-level
    Photoshop software users.

    The reviews presented in this book not only raise a trending wedding invitation design theme, but also
    raise several other interesting themes.
    There are designs for wedding invitations with ethnic
    nuances, then also invitations with full floral nuances, to wedding invitations with more free or
    grunge motifs .

    The appearance of several sample templates included in the accompanying CD makes this book even more
    complete as a reference for stepping into a master
    wedding invitation designer .

    When did you get married?

    When did you get married? Are you sure you’re ready to get married? Marriage is
    not as easy as
    updating the status quote , ” Instead of exchanging chocolates,
    it’s better to exchange marriage books,
    you know . Try to
    think carefully about what makes you want to get married quickly.
    If you’re just going
    along, try to reconsider that desire.

    Instead of wanting to get married, it’s better to use your precious time to learn about marriage and get to
    know yourself first.
    If it’s appropriate to get married, there must be a way to experience the
    consent granted process.
    “…for getting married is not only a celebration or wearing a
    beautiful gown.
    It is a lifetime commitment.”

    Anizabella Lesmana (p. 89)

    This book is perfect for those of you who want to know more about things to prepare before marriage.
    This book contains 6 phases, the first phase is about knowing yourself, the second is about
    overcoming fear, the third is about preparing yourself, then the fifth and sixth are about post-reception
    life and maintaining marriage.

    Marital Property

    This book examines the equal rights and position of husband and wife regarding property ownership in
    marriage.
    It is hoped that this book will be able to fulfill legal literature requirements in
    general and enrich material for developers of family law and inheritance as well as marital property law in
    particular.

    The table of contents includes: 1. Marital Property in Indonesian Positive Law. 2. Joint
    Assets in Mixed Marriages.
    3. The principle of justice as the basis for equal rights and
    position of husband and wife in marriage.
    4. Joint Assets as Objects of Material Collateral in
    Credit Agreements.
    5. Moral Aspects as the Basis for Husband and Wife’s Responsibility for
    Compliance with Credit Agreements.
    6. Joint Assets as Objects in the Framework of National
    Property Law.

    Closing

    Sangjit is one of the traditions from the Chinese which is still attached, especially in
    Indonesian Chinese society.
    This tradition is carried out before the wedding takes place where
    both the woman and the man give gifts or offerings.
    Along with the development of the times,
    this sangjit tradition is carried out simply, but still full of meaning.

    If you want to find various kinds of books about marriage, then you can find them at
    sinaumedia.com . To support Sinaumed’s in adding insight, sinaumedia always
    provides quality and original books so that Sinaumed’s has
    #MoreWithReading information .

  • Getting to Know Poetry: Definition, Functions, Types, and Characteristics of Poetry

    Characteristics of Poetry – Sinaumed’s friends, do you know about poetry? Poetry
    is included in the category of literary works.
    The literary work is in the form of old poetry,
    is a type of poetry that is combined according to rules starting from rhyme, bait and syllables.
    Poetry has its own characteristics that make this type of literary work have artistic value.

    Poetry is a type of literary work whose form is chosen and arranged carefully so as to sharpen people’s awareness
    of an experience and evoke specific responses through sound, rhythm and special meaning.

    Humans are able to express various images in the most intimate way, therefore poetry is born with a basic human
    urge to express the reality of life that can give satisfaction.

    That’s a review of poetry, and turning to old poetry. Old poetry is poetry that has existed
    since ancient times or is classical and is usually used in traditional ceremonies.
    In contrast
    to modern poetry which can be written freely without rules, old poetry has various rules that must be
    followed regarding the number of words in 1 line, the number of lines in 1 stanza, the number of syllables,
    and rhymes.
    This old poem from the Middle East was brought into the archipelago along with the
    spread of da’wah, the arrival of Islam to Indonesia.

    We can say that this poem is indeed ancient. However, in Malay literature, it is in accordance
    with the explanation of poetry in general.
    Poetry in its development has undergone contemporary
    changes and renovations so that poetry is designed according to the circumstances and situations that
    occur.

    However, does Sinaumed’s already know more about poetry? Not all beautiful essays that have been
    arranged as well as possible are called poetry.
    Then what exactly is poetry? And
    where did the poem come from?
    This article will clarify the meaning of poetry, its
    characteristics, functions, types and examples of poetry.

    Meaning of Poetry

    Poetry according to language comes from the word sya’ara/sya’ura which means knowing and feeling it.
    Whereas in the Big Indonesian Dictionary (KBBI), it is interpreted as an old poem containing
    stanzas of four lines ending in the same sound.

    Strengthened by the understanding according to experts as follows:

    1. Ali Badri

    According to Ali Badri, poetry is a sentence that is deliberately arranged using rhythm.

    2. Luwis Ma’luf

    Poetry according to Luwis Ma’luf is a sentence that is intentionally given rhythm and rhyme.

    3. Ahmad Hasan Az Zayyat

    Ahmad Hasan Az Zayyat introduced that poetry is a sentence that rhymes and rhymes, which is expressed about a
    beautiful composition and also describes the events that occurred.

    4. Qudamah bin Ja’far

    It is quoted in the book Naqd al-Syi’r that poetry is speech or writing that has rhythm, rhythm and rhyme as well
    as elements of expression of taste and imagination which must be more dominant than prose type writing.

    Poetry Features

    Of course, after knowing the meaning of poetry, every literary work must have characteristics that
    distinguish it from other literary works.
    The characteristics below are also to help Sinaumed’s
    friends not to be mistaken in knowing the category of literary works with old poetry types.

    1. Consists of four lines

    The characteristics of this first poem are that it consists of four lines. However, poetry can
    consist of several stanzas according to the poet’s wishes, but each stanza consists of four lines.

    Poetry by Jalalludin Rumi

    If the lover wants to find (line 1)
    the temple of nothingness, go find it (line 2)
    in
    nothingness in the sky (line 3)
    without limits, you seek him . (line
    4)

    The verse above shows the number of lines in the poem, as many as four lines according to the description.

    2. Each line consists of four to six words

    The characteristics of the second poem are that it consists of four to six words in each line.
    Like the following excerpt of the poem:

    As for/name/poetry/which/was written (5 words)
    Kingdom/District/District/South Kalimantan (5
    words)

    As/material/teaching/knowledge (4 words)
    For/relatives,/friends/all
    (4 words)

    3. Each line consists of eight-twelve
    syllables

    In these three characteristics, it has eight to twelve syllables. Sukh word is the number of
    combinations of one or more consonant letters and one vowel.
    For example, the word dictionary
    consists of one word: ka and mus.
    Here’s an example:

    Ter/bang/nya/ sim/bang/an ber/pe/ri/-pe/ri/ (11 syllables)
    Lin/tas/ di/ kam/pung/ ba/yqn/ jo/ha/ri/ (10
    syllables) words)

    Ter/li/har/lah to/pa/da/ pu/tri/nya/ Nu/ri/ (12
    syllables)

    Mu/ka/nya/ ce/mer/lang/ ma/nis/ ber/se/ ri/ (11 syllables)

    4. All lines are contents

    These four characteristics are not the same as a pantun which has a two-line sarong, the syair only
    consists of the contents of the four lines.
    This is what distinguishes it from rhymes and old
    poetry in general.
    Each line usually has a story or conveys a message, here’s an
    example.

    Our story begins in
    the ancient times of maritime
    times.

    It was originally a country.
    The emergence of the kingdom
    of the king in the temple

    The kingdom was named Negara Dipa.
    The first king was Empu
    Jatmika,

    the only son of Mangkubumi and Sitira,
    from Keling
    Country in the Land of Java

    Mangkubumi, a rich merchant
    , a wise relative of the
    king.

    It is said that he has a beautiful son,
    Empu
    Jatmika.

    5. Has a rhyme ending aaaa

    The characteristics of this fifth poem are that it has a rhyme ending abab, here’s an example.

    It is said that Paksi Simbangan whose name is
    Beautiful and sweet as well as its
    demeanor

    Its eyes are brilliant diamonds
    its beak is resounding
    beyond compare

    6. Contains stories or messages

    With this latter feature, poetry usually contains stories that contain elements of myth, history, religion
    or philosophy, or are simply fiction.
    But poetry can also contain advice or piweling and wise
    advice.

    Types and Examples of Poetry

    After getting to know the characteristics, Sinaumed’s must know the types of poetry and examples, for learning
    materials or knowledge about poetry, of course this is an excellent thing to understand more deeply about the
    poetry.

    1. Romantic Poem

    Romantic poetry is poetry that contains love that is found in solace stories, saga and folklore.
    This poem is used to display a long atmosphere, for example regarding figures of speech, life,
    religion, love, friendship and the like.
    This is an example of a romantic poem.

    Love Potion

    Love is not just a word
    And not just lust
    Love is just a
    feeling

    Write and clean

    And the feeling of
    humility is not excessive
    Which gives
    peace

    even though in confusion

    Love is also a feeling
    Who can see logic
    So if love is
    blind

    And also not logic

    Mala is not love
    But thirst for body
    Who controls
    logic

    And eyes heart chest

    2. Panji Poetry

    Panji poetry is solace. This poem has the theme of the story of the depiction of war, in this
    poem there is an element of love.
    Here is an example of a banner poem.

    Ken Addition

    If you become water,
    Kakang becomes a fish in
    the sand

    If you become the moon
    Kakang becomes the back of a
    merawan

    Aria ningsun golden tempawan
    Don’t scatter, that’s okay
    sir

    Master is like a flower,
    Brother has become a
    beetle.

    Master has given Brother a doubt.
    There is no pity for
    you, brother

    If you become a piece of rampak wood,
    you become a
    peacock.

    No matter how far, you
    can’t even move

    3. Historical Poetry

    Historical poetry is poetry based on historical events in the past. Most of the historical
    poetry contains war.
    Here is an example of historical poetry.

    South Kalimantan witness

    Starting from the word we wrote,
    all thoughts were
    devoted

    to composing a welfare poem,
    stringing events in
    sequence

    As for the name of the poem written by
    the Kingdom of Negaradipa in South
    Kalimantan

    as material for knowledge
    for all of you,
    friends

    Although the historical evidence for South Kalimantan
    is not in the form of objects
    with inscriptions

    , work documents can be proven
    according to
    research by historians

    Former works that can be mentioned,
    such as the Agung Temple, evidence of
    relics.

    Its location in Amuntai has been confirmed,
    its
    restoration has also been carried out

    4. Figurative Poetry

    Figurative poetry is conveying messages in figurative form. This poem is often referred to as
    animal and flower poetry, because its content is satire or an allegory of an event.
    As for an
    example of figurative poetry, below.

    I’m not wanted

    I’m just an ordinary flower.
    Not as beautiful as a
    rose

    . It’s red
    and always adored

    I’m just a fringe flower,
    not as pure as jasmine
    , which
    is white and clean

    and always proud of

    I’m just an ordinary flower,
    even beetles are reluctant with
    me,

    even birds are reluctant with me,
    even bees don’t seem to
    know I exist

    I really don’t have diamonds I
    never held gold
    Diamonds
    never adorned me

    Only this feeling in my heart

    I can’t deny my love,
    I can’t refuse my feelings.
    This
    gift will always be there,

    even if it’s only one side

    You’re a perfect human being.
    No defects, no
    injuries.

    Everything is perfect.
    Never escape my sight for
    you

    This love is not to be expressed.
    There is no strength,
    courage.

    Even the effort really doesn’t feel worth it.
    Because I
    just nod, longing for the moon

    5. Religious poetry

    Religious poetry is very important poetry, this religious poetry has several types, namely, Sufi poetry,
    poetry about Islamic teachings, poetry of advice and historical poetry of the prophet’s story.
    An example of this poem is as follows.

    The soul must be self-aware

    Listen, O true friend
    , a simple poem from the bottom of the
    heart

    . About life in this mortal world.
    About the pebbles that
    must be faced

    Temporary life is just worship
    Not swearing is not
    immoral

    Do not be lulled into temptation of lust
    Until worship is
    missed

    Don’t be negligent about prayer , don’t
    be stingy
    with
    alms.

    God never forgets
    God never turns us away
    Because God is
    always with us

    But we always forget Him

    Where do we go when we are happy,
    choose others to express
    joy,

    where do we go when we are sad
    , remembering God complaining
    about sorrow

    Try to always remember God.
    Pray and surrender.
    Both ups
    and downs within

    O Allah, O our Lord

    Often we ask for forgiveness
    So that the soul is like
    dew

    Don’t be stunned later
    When life leaves the crown

    1. Poetry Book Best Seller List
    2. Understanding Poetry: Types, Examples, and How to Make Poetry
    3. Definition of Gurindam: Characteristics, Types, Functions, and Examples
    4. Definition and Characteristics of Poetry (Old & New)
    5. Definition of Pantun: Purpose, Function, Type, Characteristics, and Examples

    Elements and Functions of Poetry

    The elements in poetry are divided into two, namely intrinsic elements and extrinsic elements:

    1. Intrinsic Elements

    • The theme is the main idea that the poet wants to convey through his poetry to every reader
    • Feeling is what the poet wants from the expression in the form of his characteristics, point of view,
      character and so on
    • The tone is the intonation or emphasis in the contents of the poem which can be ridiculing, advising,
      joking, rejoicing, criticizing, compassionate and so on.
    • Mandate is a message or advice that the poet wants to convey to every reader

    2. Extrinsic elements

    • The background of the poet’s life
    • Poet education
    • Cultural and social background
    • Adat or something customary environment of the local community

    Poetry Function

    1. Working in arts and cultural activities of the community
    2. Poems can be used as songs or songs to accompany certain dances
    3. Poetry can be used as entertainment, for example sung in certain assemblies and wedding customs
    4. The melodiousness of the voice or the softness of the tone of the poetry tries to disturb the feeling and in
      turn leaves a deep impression
    5. Poetry is also used to convey teaching through the story and again
    6. Poetry is also a medium of information for the local environment

    That’s some more extensive information about the definition, characteristics, functions, types and examples
    of poetry.
    We hope that this will inspire you to write old poetry-type literary works in the
    poetry category, and also for Grameads friends who like poetry, you can find a collection of interesting
    poetry books only at
    www.sinaumedia.com . Prey!
    Don’t run out, sinaumedia as #FriendsWithoutLimits will always recommend interesting and
    motivating books for us Sinaumed’s.

  • Getting to Know OCD: Symptoms, Causes, and Treatment

    OCD – Childhood should be filled with sweet and happy memories with parents and friends. But in fact, not all children are lucky and can feel an abundance of love from their parents. Some children actually have to accept and deal with the divorce of their parents at a very young age.

    Don’t think that young children don’t understand anything. In fact, this very bad event can cause deep trauma that he can remember into adulthood. As a result, children can grow up with a high risk of experiencing various kinds of psychological disorders. One of them is obsessive compulsive disorder, also known as OCD. Check out how childhood trauma can trigger OCD here.

    Obsessive–compulsive disorder is the fourth most common mental disorder after phobias, substance abuse disorders and major depressive disorders. Most patients with obsessive-compulsive disorder come to several doctors before they go to a psychiatrist and generally receive 9 years of therapy, only then do they get the correct diagnosis. This shows that doctors other than psychiatrists are important to get the correct diagnosis.

    The prevalence of obsessive–compulsive disorder in the general population is 2 -3%. In one third of obsessive–compulsive patients, the onset of the disorder is around age 20, in men around 19 years and in women around 22 years. The same comparison is found in adult men and women, however, male adolescents are more easily affected than female adolescents.

    Obsessive-compulsive disorder is related to certain areas of the brain. Research on these disorders is expected to be able to find abnormalities earlier as well as observe the development of therapy. Thus the results of a study from the University of Cambridge, England. As reported by the journal Science, brain imaging is useful for diagnosing the disorder. In patients with obsessive-compulsive disorder, it shows that the orbitofrontal cortex in people with obsessive-compulsive disorder does not work properly.

    A total of 14 people with this disorder became respondents. A total of 12 of their relatives also underwent tests. Brain imaging measures activity in the lateral orbitofrontal cortex. The part that should be the center of decision making is not completely activated. Meanwhile, brain activity in people without the disorder appears normal.

    Many studies support the hypothesis that serotonin dysregulation influences the formation of obsessive–compulsive disorder symptoms, but serotonin as a cause of obsessive compulsive disorder is still unclear. Genetics is also thought to have an influence on the occurrence of obsessive-compulsive disorder where significant differences were found between monozygotic and dizygotic twins.

    Definition of OCD

    Obsessive-Compulsive Disorder (OCD) is a type of mental disorder. People with Obsessive-Compulsive Disorder have uncontrollable and recurring thoughts and urges (obsessions), as well as compulsive (compulsive) behaviors. An example of a compulsive behavior is washing your hands 7 times after touching something that might be dirty. These thoughts and actions are beyond the control of the sufferer. Although the sufferer may not want to think or do this, he is powerless to stop it. In other words, OCD can significantly affect the lives of sufferers.

    OCD Risk Factors

    Risk factors for Obsessive-Compulsive Disorder include heredity, brain structure and function (still unclear), and living environment. However, the thing that has the most influence is the living environment that does not support the psychic development of the sufferer as a child, that is, when children are often ridiculed or ridiculed because of their imperfections. This can lead to a mutual feeling of wanting to do the perfect thing.

     

    Causes of OCD

    OCD is a common disorder that affects adults, adolescents, and children worldwide. Most people are diagnosed by age 19, usually earlier in boys than girls. The exact cause of Obsessive-Compulsive Disorder is not known. However, several of the above factors influence the occurrence of this disorder.

    Other causes and risk factors for OCD, namely:

    In addition to life experience, heredity is also the biggest trigger for OCD psychological disorders. Having a parent or sibling with OCD can put a person at high risk of experiencing the same disorder. OCD is thought to occur because there are certain genes passed down by parents that affect a person’s brain development. However, what types of genes have an effect on causing OCD are still being studied until now.

    Another risk factor that may also influence the emergence of Obsessive-Compulsive Disorder is a person’s personality. People who are neat, conscientious, perfectionists, and have high discipline are at greater risk of experiencing OCD.

    OCD symptoms

    People with OCD have symptoms of obsessions, compulsions, or both. These symptoms can interfere with all aspects of life, such as work, school, and personal relationships. Obsessions are recurring thoughts, urges, or mental images that cause anxiety.

    Meanwhile, compulsions are repetitive behaviors that a person with Obsessive-Compulsive Disorder feels the urge to do in response to obsessive thoughts. Common compulsions include excessive cleaning and/or hand washing, ordering, and organizing things in a special and appropriate way. People with it can also repeatedly check various things, such as checking repeatedly to see if the door is locked or the oven is off.

    Symptoms may come and go, subside over time, or get worse. People with OCD can prevent symptoms from appearing by avoiding situations that could trigger their obsessions, or perhaps using alcohol or drugs to sooth themselves. Although most adults with OCD recognize that what they are doing is unreasonable, some adults and most children may not realize that their behavior is out of the ordinary. Parents or teachers usually recognize the symptoms of OCD in children.

    Here are examples of obsessions that people with OCD can experience:

    • Fear of being dirty, for example anti-touching things that have been touched by other people or refusing to shake hands.
    • Paying close attention to order and symmetrical layout, for example arranging clothes based on color gradations.
    • Excessive feeling of fear, so that the sufferer can repeatedly ensure that the door of the house is locked.
    • The emergence of unwanted thoughts, usually related to aggressive attitudes, sexuality, beliefs, and religion. For example, a sufferer can suddenly swear for no apparent reason.

    The following are some of the symptoms that are common in people with OCD:

    1. Obsessive Thoughts

    Obsessive is a thought disorder that occurs repeatedly and causes anxiety. These obsessive thoughts can appear suddenly when sufferers are thinking or doing something.

    Obsessive symptoms experienced by people with OCD can include:

    • Anxious or afraid of contracting a disease so avoid shaking hands or touching objects.
    • Stress when you see a collection of objects that are not aligned or symmetrical.
    • Fear of doing something that is dangerous to oneself or others, for example doubting whether to turn off the stove or lock the door.
    • Fear of saying something that might offend others.
    • Worried about throwing away items that have been collected

    2. Compulsive Behavior

    Compulsive is a behavior that is done repeatedly to reduce anxiety or fear due to obsessive thoughts. People with OCD will feel relieved shortly after engaging in a compulsive behavior. However, obsessive symptoms can reappear and make people with OCD repeat compulsive behaviors.

    Symptoms of compulsive behavior include:

    • Bathing or washing hands repeatedly until blisters.
    • Arrange objects facing the same direction or by type.
    • Checking repeatedly whether it has turned off the stove or locked the door.
    • Repeat certain words or sentences silently so you don’t say them wrong.
    • Collecting or hoarding items, such as unused letters or newspapers.

    In general, the symptoms of OCD in children and adults are not much different. However, the symptoms of OCD in children are sometimes less obvious. Therefore, parents need to be vigilant if their children show the following symptoms:

    • Often change clothes because they are considered dirty.
    • Puts his things in one part of the house and will be offended if they are moved.
    • Tend to only use one particular toilet when in public.
    • Excessive use of hand soap, body wash, or toilet paper.
    • Avoids socializing with peers and does not enjoy sharing his or her possessions.

    OCD Types

    The following are types of sufferers of Obsessive Compulsive Disorder or OCD, including:

    1. The Checkers

    The checkers type identifies that people with OCD are people who always check or examine something. They are obsessed with always checking what they are doing. For example when he closes the door, he will do the same thing repeatedly to make sure that he has closed the door.

    2. Washers and cleaners

    Washers and cleaners are people with OCD who are obsessed with cleanliness. They have a fear of something dirty and do not want to be contaminated with germs. People with OCD with this type always pay too much attention to cleanliness and feel that their surroundings are always dirty and rarely want to touch other people because they think other people contain lots of germs.

    3. Orderers

    Orderers are people who focus on something to get it in the right place. People with this type of OCD will be very depressed when they see or are around objects that are untidy or don’t match their color. Some examples of people with this type of OCD are that they often feel nauseous or angry when they are eating mixed vegetables, they will indirectly separate carrots from carrots, rice from rice and other side dishes from the same type of side dish.

    4. Obsessionals

    People with obsessional type OCD have obsessive and intrusive thoughts that make them do things that must be precise, appropriate and perfect. For example, a person with this disease may believe in things such as not going to sit in a red chair due to certain myths or having to always wear white because he cannot see himself wearing any other color. Some people who suffer from this type always pay attention to the details of every thing they do, for example, they have to enter the house using their right foot, wash their hair 7 times to make sure their hair is clean.

    5. Hoarders

    Hoarders are people who like to collect things that are not important and worthless.

     

    OCD diagnosis

    Steps to help diagnose OCD include a physical exam. This may be done to help rule out other problems that could be causing the symptoms and to check for associated complications. Next, laboratory tests are performed including a complete blood count (CBC), thyroid function tests, and screening for alcohol and drugs. Psychological evaluation, including discussing thoughts, feelings, symptoms, and behavior patterns. Diagnostic criteria for OCD are in the Diagnostics and Statistics of Mental Disorders (DSM-5), published by the American Psychiatric Association .

     

    OCD treatment

    Unfortunately, OCD cannot be cured. However, sufferers can relieve symptoms that interfere with their activities by undergoing several treatments. Treatment for OCD consists of medication, psychotherapy, or a combination of the two. Although most people with OCD get better after getting treatment, some people with OCD continue to experience symptoms.

    Sometimes people with OCD are also found to have other mental disorders, such as anxiety, depression, and body dysmorphic disorder (a disorder in which a person mistakenly believes that part of their body is not normal). It is important to consider these other disorders when making treatment options.

    SRIs and SSRIs are two types of medications used to help reduce OCD symptoms. In addition, some other medications that have also been shown to be effective in treating OCD in both adults and children are tricyclic antidepressant drugs, which are members of the older class of ” tricyclic ” antidepressants, and some of the newer SSRI drugs. If symptoms don’t improve with these types of drugs, research shows some patients may respond well to antipsychotic medications.

    Apart from drugs, psychotherapy is also effective in treating OCD in adults and children. Research shows that certain types of psychotherapy, including cognitive behavioral therapy (CBT) and other related therapies (eg, habit-reversal training) can be as effective as medication for many individuals.

    Research has also shown that a type of CBT called Exposure and Response Prevention (EX/RP) is effective in reducing compulsive behaviors in OCD, even in people who don’t respond well to SRI medications. For many sufferers, EX/RP is an additional treatment option when SRI or SSRI medications are not effective at treating OCD symptoms.

    OCD treatment aims to control the symptoms that appear, so the method used depends on the severity of the symptoms. Treatment methods for OCD sufferers can be in the form of cognitive behavioral therapy, administration of antidepressant drugs, or a combination of the two methods. In some patients, treatment is necessary for life.

    Apart from medication, psychotherapy is also effective for treating OCD in both adults and children. Evidence has shown in some cases that certain types of psychotherapy, including cognitive behavioral therapy (CBT) and other related therapies (eg, habit-reversal training) can be as effective as medication for many individuals. In some cases it has also been shown that a type of CBT called Exposure and Response Prevention (EX/RP) is effective in reducing compulsive behavior in OCD.

    OCD prevention

    There is no sure way to prevent obsessive-compulsive disorder. However, getting treatment as soon as possible can help prevent OCD from worsening and interfering with the person’s daily activities and routine.

    How do OCD children socialize with their surroundings?

    Basically, excessive anxiety makes children always do what is believed to make them calmer. If not stopped immediately, this makes it difficult for him to socialize because he is too worried about the condition of the environment around him. Then, how do OCD children socialize?

    Of course with the assistance of parents. The role and support of parents is an important factor in overcoming OCD disorders in children. Every time your little one wants to do the same thing over and over, mom or dad can help explain to him that what he’s worried about isn’t actually happening. For example, a child is too worried that his hands are still dirty, so he returns to washing them again and again. Well, mom or dad can tell him that his hands are actually clean of germs and dirt after he first washed them.

    When to See a Doctor?

    If you experience this disorder and it impacts your daily activities and causes difficulties, you should immediately contact your doctor to get further treatment.

    Reference:

    • WebMD . Retrieved May 2022. Obsessive Compulsive Disorder (OCD).
    • Mayo Clinic . Retrieved May 2022. Obsessive-compulsive disorder (OCD).
  • Getting to Know Legong Dance as a Typical Balinese Cultural Heritage

    Legong Dance – Bali is one of the spearheads of tourism in Indonesia. This
    island, known as the Island of the Gods, has a lot of tourism potential, from natural tourism to traditional
    and cultural tourism.
    Natural tourism in Bali offers panoramic beauty of very beautiful
    beaches.
    As for its culture, Bali has various types of regional dances such as the Kecak Dance,
    Legong Dance, and others which have not been eroded by the increasingly modern times.

    In this article, we will discuss more about the Legong Dance, which is a traditional dance originating from
    Bali.
    This dance reflects the grace, beauty, and shrewdness of Balinese dancers.
    Usually, this dance will be performed during traditional ceremonies or when welcoming tourist
    guests.

    Get to know Legong Dance

    Legong is a group of classical Balinese dances that have a fairly complex repertoire of movements and are
    tied to the accompaniment percussion structure which is said to be the influence of gambuh.
    The
    word Legong itself comes from the word “leg” which means flexible and flexible dance movements, and “gong”
    which means gamelan.
    So, the word “legong” in this case means dance movements that are bound by
    the gamelan that accompanies it.
    The gamelan used to accompany the Legong Dance is called
    Gamelan Semar Pagulingan.

    Legong dance itself was developed in the palaces in Bali in the second half of the 19th century.
    It is said that the idea for the Legong Dance began with a prince from Sukawati who was still
    seriously ill and dreamed of seeing two graceful dancing girls accompanied by a beautiful gamelan.
    When the prince recovered from his illness, his dream was translated into a dance repertoire with
    complete gamelan.

    In accordance with their origins, the new Legong dancers are two girls who have not menstruated.
    Then danced under the full moon in the palace courtyard. The two dancers are called
    legong, which are always equipped with a fan as a tool.
    In some legong dances, there is an
    additional dancer called a condong, who is not equipped with a fan.
    The structure of the dance
    itself usually consists of papeson, retailer, and pakaad.
    In the times, the Legong Dance lost
    its popularity in the early 20th century due to the widespread form of the Kebyar Dance originating from the
    northern part of Bali.
    Then, a new revitalization effort began in the late 1960s by digging up
    old documents for reconstruction.

    History of Legong Dance

    According to the Babad Dalem Sukawati, this Legong dance was created based on a dream from I Dewa Agung
    Made Karna, namely King Sukawati who reigned from 1775 to 1825 AD. tapa at Jogan Agung Temple, Ketewel
    village, Sukawati area, he dreamed of seeing an angel dancing in heaven.
    They dance using
    headdresses made of gold.

    When he woke up from his meditation, he immediately ordered Bendesa Ketewel to make several masks whose
    faces looked like the ones in his dream when he was meditating at the Jogan Agung Temple.
    Then
    he also ordered them to make a dance similar to the one in his dream.
    In the end, Bendesa
    Ketewel was able to complete nine sacred masks according to the request of I Dewa Agung Made Karna.
    Sang Hyang Legong dance performances can also be performed at Jogan Agung Temple by two female
    dancers.

    Not long after the Sang Hyang Legong dance was created, there was a Nandri dance performance group from
    Blah Batuh led by I Gusti Ngurah Jelantik who performed a performance that was watched by Raja I Dewa Agung
    Manggis, namely Raja Gianyar at that time.
    He is very interested in dances that have a style
    similar to the Sang Hyang Legong dance.
    While ordering two artists from Sukawati to rearrange
    it by using two female dancers as the dancers.
    Since then, the classic Legong Dance, which we
    can see today, began to create.

    Development of Legong Dance

    The development of the Legong Dance is not only confined to the palace, but has also spread to various
    regions and villages.
    In the village itself, this dance is delivered to dance teachers from the
    village, then they are tasked with teaching the dance to the people in their respective villages.
    The villages that have learned this dance include the villages of Saba, Bedulu, Peliatan, Klandis,
    and Sukawati.
    This Legong dance is then taught by teachers to their students which will later
    be shown in the main part of the odalan ceremony.

    In addition, the development of Legong Dance has also penetrated into religious events or animist beliefs.
    This dance cannot be separated from the Hindu Palace culture and also the Hindu Dharma.
    This is caused by these cultures that take part in the process of creating the Legong Dance.

    Legong Dancer

    This Legong dance will be presented by two teenage female dancers who have not experienced menstruation.
    The two dancers are called legong, where they will dance in the palace environment right under the
    sun.
    The distinctive features of this dance can be seen from the dancers who carry fans as
    complementary properties.
    There is also a leaning dancer who acts as an additional dancer whose
    difference can be seen clearly, that is, leaning does not hold a fan during the performance.

    The Meaning of Legong Dance

    The meaning of Legong Dance is related to religious elements and also Balinese culture. As
    previously mentioned, this dance is offered at animist religious events, where it is a form of expression of
    gratitude for the Balinese people aimed at their ancestors for all the blessings they have received.
    This enjoyment is in the form of abundant blessings, be it sustenance, health, and other pleasures
    that are also felt by their offspring.

    However, the meaning of Legong Dance is getting wider along with the times. Not only as an
    expression of gratitude, but also developed into an entertainment dance in a welcoming dance which is useful
    for attracting tourists to visit Bali.
    Sure enough, the tourists visiting Bali really enjoyed
    the cultural-themed performances.

    Legong Dance Movement

    Based on the dance movements, Legong Dance has several elements derived from Gambuh Dance.
    There are three basic movements included in the Panititaling Pagambuhan, namely Agam, Tandang, and
    Tangkep.
    The following is an explanation of the three basic movements of the Legong Dance,
    namely:

    1. Religion

    Agam is the basic movement of dancers who play various characters. In carrying out this
    movement, dancers are required to be able to portray the characters in the dance story being carried.

    2. Away

    Away is a dance movement in the form of walking and other movements. Legong female dancers
    must walk and move according to the gambuh accompaniment.
    These movements include ngelikas,
    ngeleog, nyelendo, nyereseg, away nayog, away nultil, nayuh, and also agem nyamir.

    3. Capture

    Tangkep is a basic movement that comes from a combination of supporting expressions. This one
    element is called facial expressions when the dancer plays the fan while dancing, including:

    a. Eye Movement: Dedeling and Manis carengu
    b. Neck
    Movement: Gulu Wangsul, Scraping Leaves, Ngilen, Ngeliet, and Scratch
    Shoulders

    c. Finger Movements: Nyeliring, Passion, and
    Nredeh

    d. Movement When Holding a Fan: Annoying, Nyekel, and
    Ngaliput

    Property for Legong Dance

    When performing the Legong Dance, useful properties are needed to support the performance.
    Apart from that, props can also help bring the dancers’ performances to life. The
    following are some of the properties used to perform the Legong Dance, including:

    1. Coil

    This coil property has a shape like a headdress. Gelungan itself has several types whose use
    is adjusted to the type of dance to be performed.
    Of the many types of galungan, one of them is
    gelungan legong sambeh bintang which is made from coconut leaves or ron with plendo and puring leaves which
    are used as decoration.
    This type of coil has a shape similar to Uang Kepeng which is colored
    white, green, red and flowers as a complement.

    Apart from that, there are also types of pupundakan coils. Where this type of gelungan has a
    triangular crown on the back and is usually often used when staging the Legong Keraton Dance.
    The third type of bun is the pepusungan bun with a hair fold at the back as its trademark.
    Meanwhile, the hair on the other side, namely the front and sides, will be decorated with
    frangipani flowers.

    2. Hand Fan

    The hand fan property is also included in the property which is characteristic of the Legong Dance.
    Where this hand fan will display a luxurious impression. This fan adopts a bright
    color and is quite shiny.
    In the middle of the fan usually has a long pattern and is sharp at
    the end.

    3. Rocking Flower

    This ornamental property which is typical of its use adjacent to the crown is called Kembang Goyang.
    As the name suggests, Kembang Goyang is made of white flowers that are arranged in such a way that
    they are elongated upwards.
    While at the top end, there is a red flower. This
    Goyang Flower will add to the attractiveness of the Legong Dance because as the name implies, the flowers
    will move following the movements of the dancers’ heads.

    4. Crown Head

    Used on the head as a crown, this one property belongs to the group that must be present when staging.
    As with any crown in general, the crown is gold in color and is combined with hanging ornaments on
    the left and right sides of the property.
    The dangling decoration will also move to follow the
    movements of the dancer’s head.

    5. Badong

    This one property will usually be used on the neck like a necklace. Where this necklace looks
    very luxurious with the effect of using it from the lower neck to the top.
    Usually, badong is
    made using animal skins and is colored gold.

    6. Bracelet

    The bracelets used by the dancers are usually made of silver which weighs around 25 mg. So it
    will not burden the dancers.
    On the bracelet, a Balinese carving was also made as a cultural
    representation and also Balinese characteristics.

    In addition to the properties mentioned above, the dancers also usually use traditional costumes or
    clothing which are definitely typical of Bali.
    Apart from the props attached to the dancers’
    bodies, there are also musical instruments.
    Where the musical instruments used are traditional
    Balinese instruments in the form of Gamelan Semar Pagulingan.

    Legong Dance Floor Pattern

    Legong dance is a type of traditional dance with curved and circular floor patterns. The
    circular pattern of the legong dance floor is generally used when there are 2 dancers.
    However,
    if there are more than two dancers, then the floor pattern for the legong dance used is a half circle and a
    diagonal.

    This dance, originally from the Island of the Gods, is one of the sacred dances for religious ceremonies or
    entertainment and welcoming events.
    Its history, which is related to the dream of a prince from
    the Kingdom of Bali, also contains elements of cultural values ​​that exist on the island of Bali.
    So, it’s only natural that this enchanting dance is always performed and preserved from time to
    time as one of the legacies for the next generation.

    Legong dance accompaniment music

    In staging the Legong Dance, the dancers will be accompanied by original Balinese gamelan music, namely
    gamelan semar pegulungan.
    Various kinds of instruments will complement each other in
    harmonization according to the standard in dance performances, including elements of good and right wirama,
    wiraga, and also wirasa.

    Gamelan Semar Pagulingan

    In the muni-muni chess ejection, this one gamelan is called gamelan samara or in the form of an
    intermediate barungan which produces a melodious sound to entertain the king.
    Because of its
    melodiousness, this gamelan is often played at night when the king wants to rest.
    Semar
    Pagulingan comes from the word semar which means samara, pagulingan which means a bed or bed.
    Nowadays, this traditional music has also become an instrumental offering to accompany dance and
    theatrical drama.
    Balinese people know 2 types of semar pagulingan, namely:

    – Semar Pagulingan with 7 tone pelog tunings
    – Semar Pagulingan with 5 tone pelog tunings

    The two types of semar pagulingan gamelan physically tend to be smaller than the barungan gong kebyar.
    This can be seen from the size of the gangsa and trompong instruments compared to the gong kebyar.
    Instruments or musical instruments in gamelan semar pagulingan include:

    Amount Unit Instrument
    1 fruit trompong with 12 pencons
    2 fruit bladed vine gender 14
    2 fruit gangsa barungan bladed 14
    2 wait gangsa hanger pande
    2 wait gangsa hanger kantil
    2 wait jegong
    2 wait 7 bladed jublag
    2 fruit small drum
    2 fruit kajar
    2 fruit claneng
    1 fruit kempur or small gong
    1 pangkon rick
    1 fruit gentorag
    1 fruit fiddle
    1-2 fruit flute

    The musical instrument that plays a very important role in barungan is the binoculars, which are melodic
    regulators.
    Trumpet can be used to replace the flute in the procession. The
    melodies will be assisted by the fiddle, gender vines, gansa barangan, and also the flute.
    While the rhythm will be filled by the jublag and jegongan as the song’s performers.
    Then, the drum is an instrument to regulate the dynamics of percussion.

    Many of the songs performed by the semar pagulingan instrument come from pegambuhan songs.
    Several villages in Bali are still actively playing gamelan semar pagulingan, namely Sumerta in
    Denpasar, Paket, Teges, and Peliatan in Gianyar.

    Those are some explanations about Balinese Legong Dance. Hopefully the explanation above can
    add to your insight about the culture in Indonesia.

  • Getting to Know Herbivorous Animals: Characteristics and Examples

    Herbivorous Animals – This morning the air is very bright. The forest dwellers greeted this bright morning with joy. Herds of sheep with thick fur resembling blankets have gathered in the meadows together with herds of cows, horses and giraffes, they are ready to eat the green grass that grows in the vast expanses of the meadows.

    Meanwhile, on the other hand, Pak Tani is seen feeding his best friend’s little rabbit. These cute little rabbits eat the carrots given by Mr. Farmer with gusto.

    Well, Sinaumed’s, from the story fragment above, surely you already know the types of animals in the story above. Can anyone answer the types of animals in the story above? Yes, that’s right, if you look at the type of food consumed, the animals above are herbivorous animals. Why is that? To be clearer, consider the following review of herbivorous animals.

    Definition of herbivores

    From the story above, it can be concluded that herbivorous animals are animals that eat plants, both leaves, seeds, or fruits. They survive by relying on the plants that live around them.

    The species of herbivorous animals range from small insects to large mammals. According to the story above, herbivorous animals live in groups with their own kind, such as in meadows, forests, then some are in rice fields, scattered in various parts of the world.

    Herbivorous animals live in groups close to the food sources of these animals, some live with their families, such as elephants and their children. At the level of the food chain, herbivorous animals enter the first level consumer group or primary consumers.

    However, herbivorous animals are also producers for carnivorous animals which occupy positions as second level consumers in the food chain. Because the food material is plants, herbivores do not need sharp fangs to tear their food, but have wide textured molars, which allow them to digest their food easily.

    Herbivores are also divided into types of herbivores that eat certain parts of plants, and herbivores that eat all parts of plants. Fruit-eating herbivores are known as frugivores . There are other herbivorous animals that only eat leaves, known as folivores .

    The next, herbivorous wood-eating animals, known as xylophagus . Apart from animals, parasitic plants are also considered herbivores. Parasites are organisms that depend on other organisms for life. Parasitic plants get nutrition from other plants called hosts, so parasitic plants are also categorized as herbivores.

    Mostly, plant-eating animals are docile, many are even kept by humans, to be bred for consumption as a fulfillment of nutrition from animal protein, such as beef, mutton, and so on. In addition, herbivorous animals are also bred by humans for livestock, which are then taken for their fur, skin and milk as well. Because they are classified as tame animals, it is not uncommon for these herbivorous animals to become prey for carnivorous animals.

    Characteristics of herbivores

    Every living creature must have uniqueness, both physical characteristics, food consumed, living habitat, and so forth. Likewise with herbivorous animals. Herbivorous animals have characteristics that are definitely different from carnivores and omnivores. What are the special characteristics of this herbivorous animal? Let’s continue reading the review.

    1. The main food is in the form of plants, be it leaves, fruit, or wood.
    2. Including viviparous animals, or those that reproduce by giving birth.
    3. Including the group of mammals, or suckling.
    4. Most of its habitat on land.
    5. Including warm-blooded animals, or animals that are able to maintain their body temperature, at certain temperatures stably.
    6. Having molars with a wide texture.
    7. Does not have sharp canine teeth.
    8. The majority of these herbivorous animals have four legs.
    9. Have a backbone or often referred to as vertebrate animals.
    10. Many cultivated and used by humans.
    11. In general, they fall prey to carnivorous animals.

     

     

    Herbivore digestive system 

    Herbivores have textured teeth adapted for cutting and chewing their food. The teeth of herbivorous animals do not have sharp canines, but are equipped with incisors which function to cut their food, and molars which function to grind their food.

    Animals have 4 activities when eating, namely prehensile (taking food), mastication (chewing), salivation (secreting saliva), and deglutisi (swallowing food). Herbivorous animals have a large number of stomachs or a long caecum .

    An example is a cow which is a ruminant animal or a ruminant animal. Cows have four stomachs that function to maximize the process of digesting food. These four stomachs are the rumen, reticulum, omasum and abomasum.

    In the first and second stomach or rumen and reticulum is the stomach which functions as a temporary warehouse for food that has been swallowed. In this stomach food will be digested enzymatically by enzymes produced by bacteria or its symbiont microbes.

    After that the food will be vomited back into the mouth and chewed a second time, then passed on to the omasum where there are glands that produce enzymes, these enzymes are then mixed with the bolus. The bolus will be forwarded to the abomasum, which is the actual stomach.

    In other herbivores it is equipped with a long caecum . The caecum is the junction between the small intestine and the large intestine. In other animals, there is a short intestine called the appendix. Caecum in herbivores serves as a site for enzymatic digestion of cellulose. Inside the cecum there are cellulotic microbes that are in symbiosis with herbivorous animals.

    Wow, long yes, the process of digestion. So where do you get the nutrition from? Well, herbivorous animals rely on plants or other autotrophs as a source of nutrition. Stiff plant structure, will be difficult to digest, because animals do not have cellulose enzymes. So, herbivores will carry out symbiotic mutualism, or have a mutually beneficial relationship with non-pathogenic cellulotic microorganisms, ranging from protozoa to bacteria.

     

     

    Examples of herbivores

    Surely you are increasingly curious, how and what are the examples of these herbivorous animals? Check out the following explanation.

    Cow

    Cows are the same as goats. Many people raise cattle, especially in Indonesia, because raising cattle has many benefits, namely to produce offspring that can be bred again, the meat can be taken to make steaks, sausages, satay and other preparations because they are tasty and delicious.

    In addition, cows can be taken for their milk because they contain protein which functions to build immunity in the body. Their hides are taken, both for food processing and for raw materials for crafts such as shadow puppets, shoes, bags, and so on.

    Then the manure can be used for plant fertilizer, as well as biogas, as an alternative to fuel for household needs. Wow, that’s a lot of benefits.

    Before the discovery of the field plowing tractor, in ancient times, cows were used by farmers to plow their fields. Apart from that, cows were also used as a means of transportation in ancient times, which connected one village to another.

    The main food of this cow is grass. So, it is certain that this animal is a herbivore animal. Cows are widely spread all over the world. There are Limousin cattle from France, Brahman cattle from the United States, Simental cattle from Australia, and many other types of cattle that we can find in Indonesia.

    Rabbit

    Rabbits are mammals from the Leporidae family . Rabbits reproduce by giving birth, or are called viviparous. The name rabbit comes from the Dutch language, namely konijntje which means rabbit.

    This means that Indonesian people have known rabbits since the colonial era, even though in 1972 on the island of Sumatra a species of Sumatran rabbit (Nesolagus netscheri) was found. Currently rabbits are cultivated as pet rabbits and broiler rabbits.

    But in general, rabbits are divided into two types, namely wild rabbits and domestic rabbits. Wild rabbits are also divided into two, namely hares (Lepus curpaeums) and wild rabbits (Oryctolagus cuniculus).

    Rabbits have a simple digestive system, are herbivorous animals that cannot digest fiber properly, they are called pseudo-ruminant livestock. The main food for rabbits is carrots, other types of vegetables, even fruits.

    In Indonesia, especially the island of Java, many rabbits are raised commercially in the Lembang area, where ornamental rabbits are the prima donna for breeders. There are also many consumers of broiler rabbits in Lembang, especially the culinary type of rabbit satay being the main commodity. So, rabbits that are not included in the decorative rabbit category, are used as culinary processed ingredients.

    Panda

    This animal looks cute and adorable. Panda is part of the bear family which was discovered in central China in 1869. Even though it is classified as an omnivore, its hobby for eating young bamboo makes pandas also fall into the category of herbivorous animals.

    Uniquely, pandas will consume bamboo when they are on a diet, even though these pandas are able to consume quite a lot of bamboo in a day. Pandas need to eat that much, because even though bamboo contains protein, sugar, fat and other nutrients, most of the calories possessed by bamboo are locked in cellulose fiber which is difficult to digest. Pandas are able to chew bamboo with very fast movements. Apart from having sharp teeth, pandas also have a throat specially designed by the creator, so that they can withstand the sharpness of bamboo. Unique right?

    Elephant

    This one mammal is also unique, has a fairly large body, has narrow eyes, wide fan-like ears, and a long nose which is called a proboscis. Elephants are herbivorous animals that live in various habitats, such as grasslands, forests, deserts and swamps.

    The female elephant is an animal that loves the family. Female elephants live in groups with families. Usually a group consists of one female with her young, or several female groups live in contact with their young. In large groups, the oldest individual female elephant, usually called the grandmother elephant, will be the leader of this group.

    Sinaumed’s, it turns out that elephants need 16 hours per day to collect food in the form of plants around them. Elephant food consists of grass, leaves, twigs, roots, a little fruit and flowers.

    Elephants must consume large amounts of food, as elephants only digest about 40% of the food they eat. The texture of the molars that elephants have is quite a lot to chew so much food too. In a day, an adult elephant can consume 140 kilograms to 270 kilograms of food.

    However, sixty percent of the food that enters the body is only left in the body, alias is not digested. Another unique part of the elephant’s body is the trunk. The trunk is an important body part for elephants. The trunk has strong muscles, the trunk functions to help eat, drink, and even help humans who will climb onto their backs. Isn’t that amazing?

    Giraffe

    The giraffe is perhaps the only herbivorous animal that has a long neck compared to other herbivorous animals. The function of this long neck will help the giraffe reach its food which is in a tall tree.

    Even though it is very long, the giraffe’s neck is only composed of seven vertebrae similar to the arrangement of the human neck. In addition to reaching for food that is located far above. The giraffe’s long neck is also used as a weapon to defend itself in the event of an attack from the enemy. What often happens is a fight between male giraffes over a female. Wow, it looks like a human.

    Horse

    This herbivorous animal plays an important role in human life. Horses are useful for helping humans, from being used as a means of transportation, for sports facilities, to war purposes. But recently, horses have also been widely processed into delicious culinary delights, in the form of horse satay and there are also other products in the form of wild horse milk.

    Apart from living for breeding, horses also breed wildly, in Indonesia the population is in the Sumbawa area, NTB. The main food sources for horses are hay and leaves. These two types of horse food are the most important nutrients for horses. Horses are animals that can produce great power to pull transportation equipment, as well as race on the horse racing track.

    Nowadays, providing nutrition for horses must be really considered when keeping horses. The sources of nutrients used are also diverse. This is because some horses have a tendency to be hyperactive, in other words overly excited and overly excited.

    So, the type of food that is appropriate to give is food that releases its energy slowly such as fiber and oil. This type of food contains the safest type of energy and causes minimal disease.

    For horses that are lazy and inactive, it is more suitable to be given feed with a type of food that can release its energy content quickly, such as starch contained in cereals or grains such as oats and barley. However, this feeding must also be adjusted for certain horses, because some foods have the potential to cause various types of diseases.

    Well, Sinaumed’s, that’s a bit of a story about herbivorous animals, starting from the definition, characteristics, and some examples of unique herbivorous animals. Interesting to follow right?

    If you are curious about other literature, sinaumedia Digital as #FriendsWithoutLimits for you, will present interesting information for you to read, especially for those of you who are working on assignments.

    Don’t hesitate, download the application, get various kinds of goodness and benefits, ranging from attractive product choices, as well as discounted parties every time. See you again in other quality writings.

  • Getting to know Gajah Mada, Mahapatih, the originator of the Palapa Oath

    Get to know Mahapatih Gajah Mada – A friend of Sinaumed’s, of course you already know this character. Searching for traces of the history of Majapahit’s glory is incomplete if you don’t talk about Patih Gajah Mada. Gajah Mada is the most influential mahapatih figure in the long journey of the Majapahit Kingdom to its peak of glory.

    He is known as a mighty governor who is loyal to the Majapahit throne to continue to maintain integrity and expand the influence of the kingdom. One of Gajah Mada’s roles during the heyday of Majapahit was to unite the archipelago, as he said in the Palapa Oath.

    His services are still glorified by the people of Indonesia until now. The Indonesian people have considered him a hero, a symbol of patriotism and national unity.

    The story of his life, career and struggles can be obtained from several sources, especially from the Pararaton Book, Kakawin Nagarakretagama ( Nāgarakṛtâgama ), and inscriptions dating from the late 13th century.

    However, Nagarakretagama’s records or the Singhasari Inscription 1351 (Gajah Mada Inscription), two of the main sources for classical historical studies, are not sufficient to explain Gajah Mada in detail and completely.

    Likewise, several chronicles that appeared later, some of which even describe the figure of the Mahapatih as a figure in the air and come from a land that is out of nowhere.

    So, to get to know this figure more clearly, let’s look together at a brief explanation about Gajah Mada, which has been summarized from the following sources. Happy reading.

    The Origins of Gajah Mada

    Illustration of Gajah Mada, this sketch is based on an old drawing by Mohammad Yamin that is out of date.

    No one knows for certain that Gajah Mada was born, except for his own father and mother. This is because there are no written sources that mention it clearly, unequivocally and with certainty. Several chronicles describe the birth of Gajah Mada with explanations that are far above logic.

    However, Mohammad Yamin, a figure from the Indonesian movement, dared to mention the origins of Gajah Mada. This opinion was later expressed by Agus Aris Munandar, a doctor and archeology expert from the University of Indonesia.

    In essence, these two figures said that Gajah Mada was born around the headwaters of the Brantas River and at the foot of Mount Kawi and Mount Arjuna. Agus Aris Munandar said Gajah Mada was born in Pandaan, a small town that was developing on the slopes of Mount Welirang Arjuna.

    Pandaan or Pandakan (now including the Pasuruan Regency, East Java), was once noted as a special place by Pararaton, when Singhasari fell and Majapahit grew.

    Gajah Mada’s father was probably named Gajah Pagon, who accompanied Raden Wijaya when fighting Jayakatwang followers from Kediri. Gajah Pagon could not be an ordinary person, it is even very possible that he was the son of one of Kertanagara’s concubines because in the Pararaton Book, the name Gajah Pagon is specifically mentioned.

    At that time, Raden Wijaya was so worried about Gajah Pagon who was injured and was entrusted to a Head of Pandakan Village. According to Agus, Gajah Pagon probably survived and then married the daughter of the Head of Pandakan Village and eventually had a child, namely Gajah Mada who served Majapahit.

    Gajah Mada may also have the same grandparent as Tribhuwana Tunggadewi. The difference is that Gajah Mada is the grandson of the concubine’s wife, while Tribhuwana Tunggadewi is the grandson of Kertanagara’s official wife. Thus, it is not surprising and understandable that Gajah Mada respects Kertanagara very much.

    Kertanegara is his own grandparent. Only the descendants of Kertanegara will be happy to build a caitya (sacred building) in the form of the Singasari Temple to commemorate the greatness of their ancestor. The concept of the Dwipantra Mandala political idea from Kertanagara may have also inspired and encouraged Gajah Mada to initiate the Palapa Oath.

    The majority of sources state that Gajah Mada was born in 1299 and has another name Jirnnodhara. He was a warlord and mahapatih of the Majapahit Kingdom who was very influential during the leadership of Hayam Wuruk and was famous for his oath, namely the Palapa Oath.

     

    The meaning of the name Gajah Mada

    According to Hindu mythology, the word “elephant” is believed to be the vehicle (riding animal) of the god Indra, while “mada” in Old Javanese means drunk. The name Gajah Mada is interpreted in two ways, namely as a vehicle for the king or executor of the king’s orders and as a person who seems drunk when facing various obstacles that hinder him.

    Gajah Mada inscription dated 1273 Saka (1351 AD), found in Singasari, Malang, East Java.

    In the Gajah Mada Inscription it is written that Gajah Mada has another nickname, namely Rakryan Mapatih Jirnnodhara which may only be considered as a title. However, it can also be considered as his real name. As for Jirnnodhara itself, it means “builder of something new” or “restorer of something that has been damaged/collapsed”.

    In a literal sense, Gajah Mada is the builder of a sacred building for Kertanegara which did not exist before. However, in a figurative sense, he can be seen as a restorer and successor of Kertanegara’s ideas in the Dwipantara Mandala concept.

    Gajah Mada career

    Gajah Mada began his career in Majapahit by becoming a bekel (troop head) bhayangkara (king’s bodyguard) during the reign of Prabu Jayanegara in 1309–1328. According to Pararaton, when he was the commander of the Bhayangkara special forces, Gajah Mada managed to save Prabu Jayanegara and take him away to Badander Village, and succeeded in quelling Ra Kuti’s rebellion.

    As a reward, Jayanegara made Gajah Mada a governor in Kahuripan in 1319–1321 to accompany Tribhuwana Tunggadewi. However, two years later he was appointed governor to replace Arya Tilam who resigned as governor in Daha/Kediri.

    After Jayanegara died in 1329, Aryo Tadah or Mpu Kewes as the Majapahit governor wanted to resign from his position. He submitted his resignation to the queen mother Gayatri who replaced Jayanegara.

    Mpu Kewes resigned because he was old and sick. He then appointed Gajah Mada who was then a governor in Kediri as his successor. However, Gajah Mada did not immediately agree because he wanted to provide a service first to Majapahit by defeating the rebellion of Keta and Sadeng, who were rebelling at that time.

    After Keta and Sadeng were conquered by Gajah Mada in 1334, he was officially appointed Mahapatih Amangkubhumi (Prime Minister) to replace Mpu Kewes, who had wanted to retire from 1329.

    Gajah Mada is famous for his oath, namely the Palapa Oath. The Palapa Oath was a statement made at the ceremony of his appointment as Mahapatih Amangkubhumi Majapahit in 1334. At that time, Queen Tribhuwana Tunggadewi ruled Majapahit.

    The contents of the Palapa Oath are found in the Middle Javanese text Pararaton which reads:

    ” Even if Huwus loses to the Archipelago, Isun Amukti Palapa, but loses to the Gurun ring, Seran ring, Tanjung Pura, Haru ring, Pahang ring, Dompo, Bali ring, Sunda, Palembang, Tumasik, Samana Isun Amukti Palapa” .

    The meaning of the oath is:

    “ If I have subdued the entire archipelago under the rule of Majapahit, I (will) break my fast. If you defeat Gurun, Seram, Tanjung Pura, Haru, Pahang, Dompo, Bali, Sunda, Palembang, Tumasik, then I will break my fast “.

    When the oath was made, many laughed at and belittled Gajah Mada’s aspiration to unite the archipelago.

    The meaning of the names of the places mentioned in the Palapa Oath are as follows:

    • Desert: Lombok Island;
    • Seram: Kingdom of Seram, West Sumbawa Regency, West Nusa Tenggara;
    • Tanjung Pura: Kingdom of Tanjungpura, Ketapang Regency, West Kalimantan;
    • Haru: Kingdom of Aru, Karo Regency, North Sumatra;
    • Pahang: Pahang, Malaysia;
    • Dompo: Dompo Kingdom, Dompu Regency, West Nusa Tenggara;
    • Bali: Bali Island;
    • Sunda: Kingdom of Sunda;
    • Palembang: Palembang or Sriwijaya;
    • Tumasik: Singapore.

    Although many people doubted the oath he swore, he almost succeeded in conquering the Archipelago. Gajah Mada carried out the policy of unifying the archipelago for 21 years, namely between 1336 and 1357.

    Gajah Mada started his conquest campaign assisted by Admiral Nala by using sea troops to the Swarnnabhumi (Sumatra) area in 1339, Bintan Island, Tumasik (now Singapore), the Malay Peninsula.

    Furthermore, Gajah Mada together with Arya Damar in 1343 conquered Bedahulu (in Bali), Lombok, and a number of countries in Kalimantan, such as Kapuas, Katingan, Sampit, Kotalingga (Tanjunglingga), Kotawaringin, Sambas, Lawai, Kendawangan, Porcupine, Samadang, Tirem , Sedu, Brunei, Kalka, Saludung, Sulu, Pasir, Barito, Sawaku, Tabalung, Tanjungkutei, and Malano.

    During the Majapahit reign led by King Hayam Wuruk (1350–1389), Gajah Mada was the mahapatih who led the Majapahit Kingdom to reach its peak of glory. It was also during the reign of Hayam Wuruk that Gajah Mada’s career peaked.

    He continued to make conquests to the eastern region until 1357, such as Logadah, Gurun, Breadfruit, Taliwung, Cow, Volcano, Seram, Hutankadali, Sasak, Bantayan, Luwu, Buton, Banggai, Kunir, Galiyan, Salayar, Sumba, Muar (Saparua) , Solor, Bima, Wandan (Banda), Ambon, Wanin, Seran, Timor, and Dompo.

    However, Gajah Mada’s glory faded when the Bubat War broke out in 1357. The Bubat War was a war that took place in 1279 Saka or 1357 AD in the 14th century, during the reign of Hayam Wuruk.

    The war occurred due to a dispute between Gajah Mada and Prabu Maharaja Linggabuana from the Sunda Kingdom at Bubat Guesthouse, due to an imbalance between the Majapahit troops and the Sunda Kingdom troops which resulted in the death of almost the entire Sundanese party, including the King of Sunda and Princess Dyah Pitaloka.

    The events of the Bubat War began with King Hayam Wuruk’s intention to marry the daughter of Dyah Pitaloka Citraresmi from the Land of Sunda. That said, Hayam Wuruk’s interest in the princess was due to the circulation of a painting of the princess in Majapahit; painted secretly by an artist of the time.

    The intention of the marriage was to strengthen a long broken brotherhood between Majapahit and Sunda. Raden Wijaya (founder of the Majapahit Kingdom) is a descendant of Dyah Lembu Tal and Rakeyan Jayadarma (king of the Sunda Kingdom).

    The general reason that can be accepted is that Hayam Wuruk did have the intention to marry this woman driven by political reasons, namely to tie an alliance with the Land of Sunda. With the blessing of the Majapahit Royal family, Hayam Wuruk sent a letter of honor to Maharaja Linggabuana to propose to Mayang Sari.

    The wedding ceremony is planned to be held in Majapahit. The Sundanese royal council actually objected, especially Mangkubumi Hyang Bunisora ​​Suradipati. This was because according to the customs prevailing in Indonesia at that time, it was not uncommon for the bride to come to the groom’s side. In addition, there are allegations that this was a diplomatic trap for Majapahit, which at that time was expanding its power, including by controlling the Kingdom of Dompu in Nusa Tenggara.

    Linggabuana decided to still go to Majapahit, because of the sense of brotherhood that already existed from the ancestral lines of the two countries. Linggabuana left with the Sundanese group for Majapahit and was accepted and placed at the Bubat Guesthouse.

    The Sundanese king came to Bubat along with his consort and daughter Dyah Pitaloka, accompanied by soldiers using 200 small boats and the total number was 2,000 ships coming to the Majapahit Kingdom, as told in the Sundanese Song.

    However, according to an interpretation of the Panji Angreni story by historian Agus Aris Munandar (an archaeologist at the University of Indonesia), Gajah Mada was ordered by Krtawarddhana (Hayam Wuruk’s father) to cancel the marriage because he had arranged for him to marry Indudewi, daughter of Rajadewi Maharajasa who was domiciled in Daha (Kediri).

    Agus said that Gajah Mada was only an extension of Hayam Wuruk’s parents, who were worried that the position of empress of Majapahit would fall into the hands of Dyah Pitaloka. Gajah Mada then advised Hayam Wuruk not to continue with the wedding plans. This made the Sunda Kingdom feel humiliated, so they finally chose to fight against Majapahit to protect their honor.

    The general version circulating in society according to the Song of Sundayana, this war occurred due to the ambition of Gajah Mada’s Palapa Oath. With this intention, Gajah Mada made excuses that the arrival of the Sundanese group at Bubat Guesthouse was a form of the surrender of the Sunda Kingdom to Majapahit.

    Gajah Mada urged Hayam Wuruk to accept Dyah Pitaloka not as a bride, but as a sign of submission to the State of Sunda and acknowledgment of Majapahit superiority over the Sundanese in the archipelago.

    Before Hayam Wuruk had yet to give his decision, Gajah Mada had already deployed his troops to Bubat Guesthouse and threatened Linggabuana to admit Majapahit’s superiority.

    In order to maintain his honor as a Sundanese knight, Linggabuana refused the pressure. Finally, there was an unequal war between Gajah Mada and his large army, against Linggabuana with a small army of balamati (royal bodyguards), as well as royal officials and ministers who participated in the visit.

    As a result of this Bubat incident, it is said in the records of the Sundanese Song that Hayam Wuruk’s relationship with Gajah Mada became tenuous. Gajah Mada himself faced opposition, suspicion and criticism from various officials and nobles of Majapahit. This is because they think that Gajah Mada’s actions were very careless and reckless.

    He was considered too bold and presumptuous by not heeding the wishes and feelings of King Hayam Wuruk himself. This unfortunate event marked the decline of Gajah Mada’s career, because Hayam Wuruk then bestowed upon him a fief in Madakaripura (now Probolinggo).

    Although this action appears to be a gift, it can be interpreted as a subtle suggestion that Gajah Mada should start considering retirement. Madakaripura land is located far from the capital city of Majapahit.

    Gajah Mada also died in 1364 and after that died of illness. With the death of Gajah Mada, the greatness of Majapahit was increasingly receding.

    This incident also elicited a number of reactions reflecting the disappointment of the Sundanese people, namely the enactment of a regulation banning estri from outsiders , the contents of which were not allowed to marry outside the Sundanese circle of relatives, or some said one was not allowed to marry Majapahit. This regulation was then interpreted more broadly as a prohibition for Sundanese to marry Javanese.

    Several other reactions of disappointment from the Sundanese people were the absence of roads bearing the names Gajah Mada or Majapahit in the city of Bandung, the capital city of West Java, which is the cultural center of the Sundanese people.

    On March 6 2018, ‎Soekarwo (Governor of East Java), Ahmad Heryawan‎‎ (Governor of West Java), and Sri Sultan ‎‎Hamengkubuwana X (Governor of Yogyakarta) held a Cultural Reconciliation of Sundanese-Javanese Cultural Harmony at Hotel Bumi Surabaya.

    They agreed to end the post-Bubat problem by changing the names of arterial roads in Surabaya, Yogyakarta and Bandung. The first Indonesian telecommunications satellite was named the Palapa Satellite, as a form of respect for Gajah Mada as the telecommunications unifier of the Indonesian people.

    Not only that, the name Gajah Mada is also used as the name of the best university in Yogyakarta, namely Gadjah Mada University.

    So, that’s a brief explanation of the Origins and Career History of Gajah Mada . Appreciating the services of national figures, like Gajah Mada, is not only by remembering and thanking them in their hearts, but also by emulating their attitudes and actions.

    Sinaumed’s can visit sinaumedia’s book collection at www.sinaumedia.com to get references about other heroes, starting from their life background, education, and struggle history.

    The following is a recommendation for sinaumedia books that Sinaumed’s can read to learn about Indonesian history so they can fully interpret it. Happy reading.

    Author: Fandy Aprianto Rohman

    • 6 Very Inspiring Heroes of Independence
    • Biography of Ir. Sukarno, the proclaimer of Indonesian independence
    • Sultan Ageng Tirtayasa Biography: His Life History and Struggle
    • Biography of WR Supratman, the creator of the song Indonesia Raya
    • After the Proclamation, Why Should the Indonesian Nation Defend Independence?
    • History and Meaning of the Proclamation of Independence for Indonesia
  • Getting to Know Export Import: Definition, Purpose, Benefits and Commodities

    Definition of Export and Import – Sinaumed’s must have heard or learned about export and import, right? In a country, export and import activities have an important role and are closely related to economic activities. Then export and import activities become international trade activities carried out between countries.

    In simple terms, an activity of selling goods or services abroad is called export. While the activity of buying a product or goods from abroad is called import. Export and import activities are commonly carried out by Indonesia as a developing country.

    In order for Sinaumed’s to be able to recall the meaning of export and import, this article will fully explain the meaning, purpose, benefits, and commodities of export and import activities in Indonesia. Check out this article to the end, OK?

    Definition of Export and Import

    Definition of Export

    An activity of removing goods from the customs area is called export. What is the customs area? In simple terms, the customs area is an area belonging to the Republic of Indonesia which consists of water, land and air areas within the Exclusive Economic Zone (EEZ).

    The trade system by removing goods from within the country to abroad by fulfilling the applicable provisions can also be referred to as export activities. As one of the economic sectors, export activities play an important role through the expansion of markets in several countries.

    It can be concluded that export is an activity or activity of releasing products and goods from within the country to abroad by following standard regulations and applicable provisions. Export activities are generally carried out by a country that is capable of producing goods in large quantities and this amount has been fulfilled domestically.

    Why so? If the country is able to meet domestic needs, then it can send goods to countries that are unable to produce them. Then in export activities have a term called exporters.

    What is meant by exporter? In general, exporters are activities of legal entities or individuals who carry out export activities. Export activities carried out on a large scale will involve Customs and Excise as a traffic controller for a country.

    Each item to be exported has its own conditions depending on the type of goods. Not all individuals or communities are able to carry out export activities because there are several procedures that must be followed.

    When compared with import activities, export activities are much easier to carry out. Because import activities have many regulations that must be obeyed, especially in terms of taxes. In export activities, there are only a few products that are subject to export taxes, namely exports of rattan, wood, and crude palm oil.

    Export activities are able to create new effective demands that make goods in the domestic market seek innovation to increase productivity. Then export activities can increase economic growth and expand overseas markets for certain goods.

    There are two ways that can be done in export activities, namely ordinary exports and exports without L/C. What is the difference between the two? The difference between the two lies in the use of letters of credit as a means of payment.

    Ordinary export activities will carry out sales abroad with all the applicable conditions. Then the usual export activities are addressed to buyers using L/C. Meanwhile, export activities without L/C can be carried out if the trade department has issued a special permit.

    Export Purpose and Benefits

    1. Controlling Product Prices

    A country that carries out export activities is able to take advantage of over capacity in a product. That way, the country is considered capable of controlling the price of export products that occur in the country.

    Why? Because these domestic products will have cheaper prices when they can be produced easily and in abundance. In order for the country to be able to control prices in the market, it carries out export activities to other countries that need these products more.

    2. Growing Domestic Industry

    An activity or trading activity in the international scope that is carried out to provide stimulation to requests from within the country is called export. Export activities can also be interpreted as trading activities involving international markets.

    A country’s export activities will give birth to other, much larger industries. Increased export demand for a product will have a direct impact on industrial development in a country.

    That way, export activities will produce a more conducive business climate. Then the country will accustom itself to compete with intense competition in international trade.

    3. Increase the State’s Foreign Exchange

    The value of wealth owned by a country in the form of foreign currency is called foreign exchange. For the economic development of a country, export activities or activities will have a positive impact.

    The existence of export activities is useful for opening new market opportunities abroad. This opportunity will grow the expansion of the domestic market, investment and foreign exchange in a country.

    4. Increase employment opportunities

    Export activities will indirectly create new jobs. That way, export activities also help reduce the unemployment rate. In addition, export growth in Indonesia will create jobs that will reduce the poverty rate.

    Indonesian Export Commodities

    Indonesia as a developing country has the five largest export commodities, namely textile products, rubber, palm oil, cocoa, and forest products.

    1. Textile Products

    Indonesian people often import textile products from abroad. However, Indonesian original textile products are no less good than other countries.

    Indonesia has a relatively large number of textile industries and has succeeded in increasing domestic foreign exchange. Therefore, Indonesian original textile products are ranked in the top 5 export commodities.

    2. Rubber

    Don’t be surprised if rubber is used as the main commodity in export activities in Indonesia. Why? Because Indonesia itself is the second largest rubber producing country in the world, you know, Sinaumed’s. Indonesian rubber products are consistently sent to several developed countries, namely China, America and Japan.

    3. Oil Palm

    Palm oil is a product that is often used as raw material for cooking oil, butter, soap, and some beauty products. Most of the palm oil will be exported in the form of palm oil and palm kernel oil. Indonesian palm oil products are sent to several countries, such as Pakistan, India and China.

    4. Cocoa

    Sinaumed’s shouldn’t be surprised if cocoa becomes an export activity commodity in Indonesia. It should be noted that Indonesia itself is the third largest cocoa bean producing country in the world. Exported cocoa beans will later be processed into chocolate or other foods.

    Cocoa beans which are divided into several qualities will later be selected before being exported. Cocoa bean products that have met the Indonesian National Standard or SNI will be sent abroad.

    5. Forest Products

    Indonesia as a tropical country has good and abundant wood industry development prospects. Paper and wood pulp are some of the forest products sent abroad.

     

    Definition of Import

    What is meant by import activities? An activity or activity of marketing goods products from the customs area or buying a product of goods from another country to meet domestic basic needs is called import. Trade that is carried out by entering goods from abroad into the Indonesian customs area and complying with the provisions of laws and regulations is called an import transaction.

    Activities to enter goods from one country into the customs territory of another country can also be interpreted as import activities. Import activities involving two countries are represented by the interests between the two countries.

    As a simple example, Indonesia, which does not have wheat products, must import wheat products from other countries in order to meet domestic wheat needs.

    The process of assistance by customs is needed when the activity of sending imported goods is carried out on a large scale. In simple terms, the government will apply a tax rate on each product to each importer.

    These tax rates make imported goods products have relatively high prices because there is a tax burden that must be paid by consumers. When compared with local products, imported goods tend to be more expensive.

    Please note, not all products or goods are allowed to enter as imported goods. The Directorate of Customs and Excise has established regulations that allow and prohibit the entry of imported goods. Imported goods that contain elements of pornography, illegal drugs, animals and firearms are prohibited from entering.

    Purpose and Benefits of Import

    Meeting domestic needs is the main objective of import activities. Export and import activities themselves are a form of communication or cooperation in each country.

    In addition to meeting domestic needs, the purpose of carrying out import activities is to increase the balance of payments and reduce the outflow of foreign exchange to other countries. Then import activities are useful for increasing the potential of a country.

    Import activities are useful for obtaining goods and services that cannot be produced by a country due to geographical factors and so on. In addition, import activities are beneficial for obtaining raw materials and modern technology. Indirectly, import activities will support the country’s stability.

    Based on the description above, it can be concluded that there are three points for the purpose of import activities.

    • Meet domestic needs
    • Strengthening the balance of payments position.
    • Reducing the release of foreign exchange abroad.

     

    Export and Import Commodities                                            

    A product of goods and services that is able to meet the needs of buyers is referred to as a commodity. The type of commodity to be exported to a country certainly has its own advantages. Then Sinaumed’s needs to know three factors that can influence the superiority of a commodity, namely natural factors, technology, and production costs.

    1. Natural Factors

    One of the factors that can influence the superiority of a commodity is the geographical conditions of a country. For example, Indonesia as a country with a tropical climate has geographical conditions that allow rubber trees to thrive.

    2. Technology Factors

    In the process of making a commodity, the use of technology has a major effect on the quality of the product itself. So, it can be concluded that the technological advances used will affect the superiority of a commodity product.

    3. Production Cost Factors

    In addition to natural and technological factors, the superiority of a commodity is also influenced by production costs. The price of an item is influenced by production costs. Lower production costs will make the price of an item cheaper.

    Prohibited goods in Import Export

    In Regulation of the Minister of Trade Number 18 of 2021 concerning Export Prohibited Goods and Import Prohibited Goods, which include:

    1. Goods prohibited from export in the forestry sector
    2. Goods prohibited for export in the agricultural sector
    3. Goods prohibited from exporting subsidized fertilizers
    4. Mining export prohibited goods
    5. Goods prohibited from export of cultural heritage
    6. Goods prohibited from export of metal scrap and scrap.

    Export-import activities are not immediately carried out. We have a few things to look at. As well as goods that are prohibited in export-import activities. Goods that are prohibited from export must meet the following criteria:

    1. Related to the protection of animals, health, fish, plants, human safety and the environment.
    2. Related to national security, national interests, public interests, including social, cultural, and public morals.
    3. Natural plants and wildlife.

    Furthermore, goods that are prohibited from importing are as follows:

    1. It is prohibited to import certain types of sugar
    2. Prohibited import of rice with certain types
    3. Prohibited import of substances that deplete the ozone layer
    4. Prohibited imports in the form of used bags, used sacks and used clothes
    5. Prohibited import of goods based on cooling systems
    6. It is prohibited to import in the form of hazardous and toxic waste or B3 waste. Non-hazardous and toxic waste or non-B3 waste.
    7. Import of hand tools is prohibited
    8. Imports of medical devices containing mercury are prohibited

    If you are interested in import and export and transactions, Sinaumed’s can read and get the book which is available at www.sinaumedia.com .

    Export and Import Procedures

    In exporting an item there are several steps that must be done. Following are the basics in the export procedure, as follows:

    1. Sales contract letter or Sales Contract Process

    For the first, make an agreement letter in the form of a document between the exporter and the importer. The document contains terms of payment, price, quality, quantity, method of transportation or delivery, insurance and so on.

    2. Issuance of Importer Payment Guarantee Letters to Exporters or Letter of Credit (L/C) Opening Process

    Following is the next process after the sale and purchase agreement, namely:

    • The importer asks the foreign exchange bank to open  a letter of credit . Guarantee letter for the money to be paid to the prospective exporter according to the agreement stated in  the sales contract .
    • Foreign exchange banks will open  letters of credit in their network of banks in the exporting country. This bank is called an advising bank .
    • The Advising Bank checks the validity of  the letter of credit from the prospective importer’s foreign exchange bank. After that the Advising Bank sends a Letter of Credit as collateral for the exported goods.

    3. Issuance of Shipping or Delivery Documents or Cargo Shipment Process

    After the exporter receives the letter of credit from the Advising Bank, the prospective exporter will do the following:

    • Prospective exporters order vessels at import-export shipping companies.
    • Then the prospective exporter is required to make a Goods Export Declaration (PEB) at the Customs Office at the port. In addition, prospective exporters must pay export taxes and additional export taxes at  the advising bank or the bank that we use for export and import services according to what is in  the sales contract .
    • Furthermore, the shipping company loads the goods and submits several proof of shipment documents. The evidence is submitted by the exporter to  the advising bank to forward it to the foreign exchange bank where the importer is located.
    • Importers receive shipping documents if they have made payments to foreign exchange banks. Documents are important for importers because they are a condition for picking up goods. To collect goods, the importer must show proof of payment to the shipping agent for the imported goods.

    4. Disbursement of Shipping Documents or Claims on Goods that have been paid by Importers or Shipping Documents Negotiations Process

    Is taking money that has been paid by the importer to the bank. Here’s how:

    • After receiving the documents from the shipment, the exporter prepares other documents required by the letter of credit, such as invoices, packing lists, country of origin certificates, packing lists, and others. After it is complete, it is submitted to the Advising Bank to obtain the appropriate payment in the Letter of Credits.
    • The Advising Bank checks the completeness of documents and the accuracy of shipping documents to issue payment money.
    • Complete shipping documents will be sent to the foreign exchange bank in the importing country to receive payment for the exporter
    • The foreign exchange bank checks the completeness of the documents received. Then the foreign exchange bank pays off the payment to the advising bank in Jakarta.
    • After that, the foreign exchange bank submits the document to the importer which will be used to collect the imported goods.

    Furthermore, if you want to import an item, then the following are the import procedures that you can do:

    1. If you want to send imported goods from abroad to Indonesia, use a ship or plane.
    2. Request complete original import documents from overseas suppliers to be sent immediately to Indonesia.
    3. Make payment of Import Duty and Import Tax according to the type of goods imported.
    4. Payments can be made through banks that have collaborated with the government in paying import taxes.
    5. Notification to Customs and Excise by using the Goods Import Notification (PIB) document, as well as the complementary import documents.
    6. After that Customs will assign a green, yellow, red, or priority line to your import process.
    7. If your import is approved, Customs will issue an SPPB or Approval Letter for the Release of Goods.
    8. If the SPPB is issued, legally the imported goods have been permitted or legally to enter Indonesian territory.
    9. Then transport imported goods from the customs area (TPS or airport) to your place. Transportation of goods usually uses land transportation such as trucks, buses, cars.

    For further knowledge regarding export and import, Sinaumed’s can read and obtain his book which is available at www.sinaumedia.com . As #FriendsWithoutLimits, we always try to provide the best and latest information for you.

    Example of Export and Import Policy

    In international trade there are several policies in the export and import of goods. The following are examples of export and import policies, as follows:

    1. Dumping Politics

    Dumping politics is goods or services abroad and setting prices lower than domestic prices. The purpose of this Dumping Politics is to increase overseas markets and kill competition. This method is often done by companies to get a lot of profit.

    Dumping politics occurs so that domestic purchase prices do not decrease. There are several types of dumping politics, as follows:

    • Sporadic Dumping
      That is dumping done in the short term. The purpose of sporadic dumping is to prevent goods from piling up in the domestic market due to excess production of goods.
    • Persistent Dumping
      That is a practice that is carried out continuously and permanently, due to market differences between importing and exporting countries or also called international price discrimination.
    • Predatory Dumping
      That aims to immobilize its rivals. When competitors fall, the dumping actors will raise the price of their products as desired.

    2. Free trade policy

    It is an agreement between the two countries that does not make any regulations regarding the activity of buying and selling goods. So trade between countries allows the flow of commodities to enter and leave the region without any obstacles.

    3. Tariffs

    Tariffs are taxes imposed on objects or goods that will enter the territory of a country. All goods entering a country or region will be subject to tariffs or taxes according to the value of the goods.

    4. Import Restrictions or Import Quotas

    Import restrictions are made when a country experiences an increase in its production process. Import quota is a direct limit on the amount of goods imported. This method is carried out so that domestic products are not eroded by the presence of foreign products, so that local traders can compete in a healthy manner.

    Besides that, the way to limit the entry of goods is by installing tariff and quota barriers which are useful for improving the balance of a payment.

    5. Export subsidies

    Export subsidies are government policies to encourage exports of goods and reduce sales of goods in the domestic market. Export subsidies are grants of funds from the government to companies in order to increase the amount of goods exported.

    The domestic market uses direct payments, low-interest loans, exporters’ tax wishes, or advertising in other countries with government funding.

    To add insight regarding exports and imports, Sinaumed’s can read and obtain his book which is available at www.sinaumedia.com . As #FriendsWithoutLimits, we always try to provide the best and latest information for you.

    Author: Yufi Cantika Sukma Divine

     

    1. Getting to Know Export Import: Definition, Purpose, Benefits, and Commodities 
    2. International trade
    3. Negative Impacts of International Trade 
    4. International Trade Theories
    5. Positive Impact of International Trade
    • Type of Sole Proprietorship
    • Type of Group Business
    • Definition of Goods Market
    • Definition of Request and Offer
    • Definition of Money
    • Definition of Inflation
    • Definition of Banks
    • Economic Principles
    • Definition of Scarcity
    • Definition of Macroeconomics
    • Microeconomics
    • Economic Recession
    • Economic growth
    • Economic Globalization
    • People’s Economy
    • Economic agents
    • Economic Problems in Indonesia
    • Economics
    • Types of Economic Systems
    • Types of Business Entities

    Well, Sinaumed’s, that’s an explanation of the meaning of export and import . Hopefully this article is useful for Sinaumed’s who are studying international trade.

  • Getting to Know Customers: Definition, Types, Characteristics, & How to Deal with

    Customer is – Sinaumed’s, if you know the word customer, you will definitely not be separated from business matters. The word customer is a word that comes from English and has a meaning, namely customer. In running a business, of course, it is necessary to have a buyer who will buy the goods or services provided by the producer company.

    Generally, everyone who owns a business knows how to manage and retain their customers. For companies that sell products, to be able to find out customer complaints or satisfaction, usually companies or shops have customer service. In this article, we will discuss more deeply what a customer is.

    Understanding Customers

    The customer has several meanings both in general and according to experts, the general understanding of the customer is an individual or household, a company that buys goods or services produced by producers in economic transactions. Specifically, a consumer is someone who is used to buying goods at a particular store.

    In Indonesian, customer means customer. In the Big Indonesian Dictionary (KBBI), customers are people who buy (use and so on) goods (newspapers and so on) on a regular basis.

    Understanding Customer According to Experts

    Some experts also express the understanding of the customer, among others.

    1. According to Jerald Greenberg

    Individuals or groups who shop for products in the form of goods or services by considering various factors, such as quality, place, price, service, etc. based on their own decisions.

    2. According to Vincent Gaspersz

    It’s all the people who demand that you meet a certain standard of quality and they will have an effect on your performance.

    3. According to Philip Kotler

    Individuals or households that shop for or obtain goods or services for their own consumption.

    If consumers are satisfied with a product or service from a company, then they will be more loyal to that company in the future and can influence the impact of recommendations from one customer to another.

    Customer Types

    Consumers are generally divided into several types, including:

    1. Internal Customers

    This type is a consumer who comes from the inner scope of the company. Usually, they buy a product or service which will later be resold to other people.

    In addition, this type has a share or influence on company performance. Such as marketing employees, operational employees, delivery employees, HRD (human resource management) and others. In order to maximize its performance, internal customers need good collaboration and teamwork, so they can get a large number of end customers.

    2. External Customers

    External types are customers who actively and directly use the products or services of the manufacturing company. This can also be called the end consumer, such as business owners, students, or housewives.

    Usually, they (customers) exist because the company has good performance, quality, or quality of goods or services, so that consumers can directly feel satisfaction with a product or service. By providing the best quality goods or services to customers, commitment from customers will also be higher.

    3. The first customer

    This type of customer is a consumer who acts as an intermediary for selling products. However, these consumers are not the final users of a product or service from a company.

    The first customer difference is that it does not come from the scope of the company, but rather is a general individual or group that distributes products or services from a company. Such as resellers of beauty products, tour booking service bureaus, food raw material agents, and the like.

     

     

    Customer characteristics and how to deal with them

    1. Cheap Customers

    This characteristic can be said to be a consumer who prefers products at low and affordable prices, and prefers discounts. Usually, because there are factors such as savings that encourage them in choosing a product or service.

    Consumers like this will ask about certain promotions, bonuses or discounts when shopping. The best way of marketing is to provide promotions as attractive as possible. That way, consumers will be more interested in trying the products you offer.

    2. Difficult Customers

    Then, the characteristics of difficult customers generally often perceive negatively and will compare products or services. This is caused by several factors that can cause this to happen, the most common factor being an unpleasant shopping experience.

    In dealing with consumers like this, the thing that companies can do is be patient with them. Also, don’t start an argument and try to use polite language when communicating. Companies should not focus too much on this type of customer, because it will waste time without making a sale.

    3. Sophisticated Customers

    This type is a consumer who has high knowledge of a product or service before he decides to buy it. When a company handles this type of consumer, you should have good product knowledge.

    This is because they usually have done research and have many references to the product or service that you offer.

    The advantage of this type of customer is that after you have succeeded in impressing them, they will usually become loyal customers and be able to recommend your product to others. So, you must have more detailed product knowledge when dealing with consumers like this.

    4. Affluent Customers

    This type is a consumer who does not pay much attention to product prices. These consumers are the most important factor to consider a business asset in your marketing efforts.

    They are customers who are always loyal to a product. However, they tend to guide the best in terms of both service and quality. So, it is important for companies to pay attention to individuals to attract them in order to encourage repeat purchases.

    5. Grumpy Customers

    This characteristic is a consumer who has a high temperament and irregular emotions. The way to deal with him is to be calm, patient and able to listen to everything he says carefully. You also have to understand what caused the anger and be able to explain this to consumers in the most friendly way.

    6. Silent customer

    This type is a customer who doesn’t talk much and tends to only look at goods or products. The way to deal with consumers like this is that you need to try to get their attention, such as starting the conversation first and trying to get along with them. If you talk to him first, it will make him feel more comfortable and you can ask him what he needs.

    7. Impatient Customers

    As the name suggests, these consumers are customers who always prioritize speed and accuracy of service. Consumers like this are often impatient in asking for a lot of products in a short period of time. If you find consumers like this, then you only need to have great patience and alertness so you don’t disappoint these customers.

    Distribution of Customer Loyalty

    According to Jill Griffin, customer loyalty is divided into 4 parts based on repeat, high and low purchase patterns. Here are 4 types of customer loyalty.

    1. No Loyalty

    There are some consumers who do not develop loyalty or loyalty when buying products. Without product loyalty it has a low association with repeat purchase rates. Basically, this group is included in the company’s target market in general. However, they do not become consumers and use products or services.

    2. Weak Loyalty (Inertia Loyalty)

    This consumer loyalty is low attachment and high repurchase. This is usually caused by consumer buying habits. The reasons consumers buy products or services are usually based on situational factors.

    For example, consumers buy gasoline because the gas station is close to where they work. Consumers will choose the nearest gas station, which is near their place of work, even though there are several gas stations that are far away.

    The company considers the possibility of weak consumer loyalty. This type of customer loyalty leads to positive things. In addition, consumers can experience an increase in high loyalty because of the products and services offered by these companies.

    3. Hidden Loyalty (Latent Loyalty)

    This type of customer loyalty is said to be relatively high, but the rate of repurchase is included in a low number. Consumers will repurchase based on their situation and attitude.

    For example, in a couple of lovers where the woman likes shrimp while the partner, namely the boy, doesn’t like shrimp. Finally, the woman is occasionally invited to go to a place to eat that has shrimp or it could also be that the couple then chooses to find another restaurant that they can enjoy together.

    4. Premium Loyalty

    Premium loyalty is the highest level. Customers will buy products to make purchases continuously. Companies expect consumers to be loyal to use their products continuously.

    Examples of consumers with high loyalty are consumers who are proud to have used a product or service, so they buy the product and even give recommendations to those closest to them. An example we can take is when a woman buys a skincare product and feels comfortable with the skincare product because it can solve her facial skin problems, she will recommend her friends to buy the product.

     

     

    Customer Service

    Sinaumed’s, with these many consumer characteristics. It would be better if the company had a place to accommodate all complaints or messages and criticism from consumers. Usually we call it Customer Service.

    In Indonesian, Customer Service can also be referred to as customer service. Understanding Customer Service is a service provided by the company to answer questions and problems from consumers. In carrying out its work, customer service works by establishing interactive communication with consumers.

    Communication can be done in various technical ways, such as face-to-face, telephone, email, chat to social media. Through this interaction, Customer Service will provide answers and understanding or guidance to customers to solve problems regarding problems with product use.

    Customer Service function

    1. Public Relations

    Its main role is as a liaison between the company and its customers or other external parties.

    2. Sales Means

    Not only answering consumer complaints and questions, customer service must also be able to take advantage of the moment to do cross selling .

    3. Maintain Customer Trust

    As a person who interacts directly with customers, customer service must be able to maintain consumer trust and not leave a bad impression.

    4. Collect Customer Data

    The role of this customer service is to enter customer data into the business system. Usually, when placing an order, the customer service will enter information directly into the system.

    Skills that Customer Service Must Have

    1. Set the customer’s Language and tone

    If you get an angry customer, a customer service person should respond calmly and not sound frustrated. If you reply in a calm tone, then it will also rub off on your consumers

    2. Active listening

    When customers are in a state of frustration, what they need is not a solution, so they stop providing solutions but resolutions.

    3. Time management

    As a customer, of course you don’t want to wait long to get answers to the questions you ask, do you? therefore a Customer Service must be able to have time management to solve problems.

    4. Product knowledge

    A customer service person is a person who directly deals with the company’s consumers, therefore it is necessary to know all the product knowledge that the company sells.

    5. Multitasking

    A customer service is expected to handle more than one chat at a time, this is to achieve efficiency. but don’t take too many calls because it will make consumers wait too long.

    The difference between Customer, Consumer and Client

    Maybe according to Sinaumed’s, these three words have the same meaning, namely as a party that buys the services or products offered by the seller. Even though they have the same meaning, the three have differences. Check out the explanation below.

    customers

    As previously explained, a customer is someone who buys or uses goods on a regular basis. that is why the relationship between customer and business cannot be severed and is very close in nature. Customers are also considered as a source of strength for a business, giving rise to the term buyer is king. That means, the relationship between the seller and the customer may last for a while, but the customer still has the right to obtain high-quality products or services according to the price paid.

    consumer

    Consumers are people who are included in the category of end users of a product or service. What’s the difference with the customer? A consumer is not necessarily a customer, but a customer may become a consumer at the same time. Is Sinaumed’s confused? Check out the example below

    You sell special food for pets such as dogs or cats and those who buy these products can’t be the dogs and cats, right? Therefore, the product that you will sell will be purchased by humans who raise dogs or cats.

    After that, the product will be consumed by the dog or cat. So in this case, it can be concluded that pet owners are customers and pets are consumers.

    Client

    Clients are people who use the services of an organization or professional person. Same with consumers and customers, clients are also individuals who use services or products sold by sellers. However, clients are usually more likely to use services than products.

    This is what makes the client synonymous with someone who likes to ask for advice or assistance from a service provider company they trust. This is because a client is someone who uses certain services and in practice he wants to get maximum results.

    These three things are important for you to know, Sinaumed’s, so that you can clearly understand the marketing strategy for the product or service that you will use.

     

    Well, Sinaumed’s, that’s a complete explanation about the customer, up to the difference between the consumer and the client. Do you understand more about the customer? If Sinaumed’s wants to find out more about customers and books about customers, then you can get them at sinaumedia.com so you have #MoreWithReading information.

  • Getting to Know Cultural Lag: Definition, Examples, and Impact

    Cultural Lag – Many of us as part of modern society definitely want to know the latest world information just to find out information, add insight, or just looking for entertainment. However, in the midst of today’s development, there are some people who actually choose to close themselves off from their surroundings or even the outside world because they choose not to be the center of attention by following the trends that are happening in society.

    The simple impact that is certain to occur from this attitude is that they become less informed about the latest life that is happening in the world or only in the environment around them or become culturally behind. A simple example, when someone chooses not to use a smartphone, their information knowledge about news or world news is less than someone who uses a smartphone.

    Another example, if you have ever watched the film Captain Fantastic (2016) this film can be categorized as a result of being left behind in culture because in the film it tells about a family who lives in the forest and does not want to have anything to do with the outside world (urban) even though they still have broad insights. by learning science through books or music taught by their father in the forest but still the result is that they are unable to adapt to the culture of today’s world except what happens in the forest where they live.

    It can be said that this social phenomenon can occur because they refuse to have a new culture emerge even in the midst of the globalization era, either for reasons of maintaining traditional culture or indeed they simply close themselves off from social life. This phenomenon is now known as Cultural Lag or cultural lag.

    But with this new term, do we know it well? Or are we even experiencing it ourselves because the world’s development is too fast making us not want to know too much about this world’s development that is getting faster?

    So because of that, let’s try to discuss what is Cultural Lag this time ? Definitions, examples, and their impact in our lives. Next, let’s look at the discussion below.

    Definition of Cultural Lag

    Cultural lag in Indonesian is called cultural lag. In the book Citizenship Education: Building Democratic Citizenship, cultural mismatch is another element of a changing culture.

    This cultural lag occurs due to the inactivity of one of the cultural factors. Cultural lag is also known as an imbalance of one cultural factor to accommodate another cultural factor that has changed. Meanwhile, William F. Ogburn explained the theory of cultural shift from a sociological perspective. The theory explained that cultivation and growth would always be different. In theory as a whole, cultural backwardness explains the different levels of cultural progress. Where culture grows fast, while other cultures run slowly.

    Differences in the level of progress are part of cultural mobility. The concept of backwardness has several distinct meanings, such as the period in which a new invention appears and the acceptance of that invention.

    This cultural backwardness is part of a social phenomenon that often occurs in society. Cultural change describes what happens in a social system when it experiences change and its effects are unequal. Often, cultural lag is the result of friction between new discoveries and the existing customs of the surrounding community.

    According to the sociology dictionary, cultural lag is the period between the entry of new technological developments (material culture) into a culture or a society. Cultural lag can be defined as the time it takes for a culture to catch up with technological innovations. Cultural lag can also be called cultural mismatch.

  • Getting to Know Bruner’s Theory as the Latest Learning Model

    Maybe we will agree with the statement that as long as we are alive, then as long as we are still learning.
    Especially for people who are still working as students, university students, prospective teachers,
    or teachers themselves, of course the word learning is increasingly attached to everyday life.
    We have basically done almost all learning theories, but often we are not aware that what we are
    doing actually has a theory.
    Therefore, let’s try to understand the basis and concepts of
    learning from Bruner’s theory.

    Bruner’s theory itself is one of the theories that has had a significant impact on the field of education,
    especially for learning mathematics.
    Then from the existence of this theory, his thinking
    sparked discovery learning learning.
    Then, how did this learning theory succeed in developing
    one of the latest learning models in this century?
    What are its contributions to learning in
    mathematics?
    Everything will be explained in full below.

    Bruner’s biography

    Jerome Seymour Bruner was born on October 1, 1915 in New York City. Bruner was born blind and
    could not see until cataract surgery in infancy.
    He was a graduate of the Psychology study
    program at Duke University in 1937. Next, Bruner also succeeded in obtaining his master’s degree in 1939 and
    also a Ph.D in 1941 at Harvard University.

    During World War II, Bruner served under General Eisenhower in the Psychological Warfare Supreme division
    of the Allied Forces European Expeditionary Force.
    After the war ended, Bruner continued to
    work at Harvard University in 1945. When he was working at Harvard, Brunei began to actively produce various
    kinds of research on how a person thinks.

    At that time, Bruner met with many psychologists at Harvard and many of them adhered to behaviorism which
    views every behavior performed by humans as a response to a stimulus provided by their environment.
    Even so, Bruner does not fully agree with the theory. Until finally he and Leopos
    conducted a series of experiments which resulted in a new theory of perception called New Look.

    The New Look reveals that perception is not something that happens immediately, as has been assumed in the
    old theory.
    Vice versa, perception is a form of information processing and also interpretation
    which involves choices.
    His view was that psychology itself should be concerned with how people
    see and also interpret the world and how they respond to stimuli.

    In 1960, Bruner and George Miller founded the center for cognitive research at Harvard University.
    Both firmly believed that psychology should be concerned with cognitive processes that differ from
    those of humans and the way thoughts are structured in logical syntax.
    This then spawned
    Bruner’s prominent contribution, namely pioneering the school of cognitive psychology which gave impetus so
    that education could pay attention to the importance of developing thinking.

    Bruner’s
    Learning Theory

    Bruner provides more views on human cognitive development, how humans learn, or gain knowledge and
    transform knowledge.
    The basic premise of this theory views humans as processors, thinkers, and
    also creators of information.
    According to him, learning is an active process that allows
    humans to discover new things beyond the information given to them.
    Bruner’s theory discusses
    human learning activities that are not related to age and also the stage of development.

    Bruner’s approach to learning is based on two assumptions, namely the first is that the acquisition of
    knowledge is an interactive process, and the second assumption is that people construct their knowledge by
    connecting incoming information with previously stored and obtained information.
    Bruner
    explained about four educational themes.
    The first theme explains the importance of knowledge
    structure, then the second theme is learning readiness, and the other theme emphasizes the value of
    intuition in the educational process.
    The last theme is about motivation or the desire to learn
    and the various ways available to teachers to stimulate this motivation.

    Discovery Learning

    In his theory entitled “Learning Development Theory”, Bruner explains the learning process that uses mental
    methods, namely individuals who learn to experience what they learn for themselves so that the process can
    be recorded in their minds in their own way.
    Next, this one learning theory is adapted into a
    discovery learning learning model that encourages students to learn independently by finding it for
    themselves.

    In discovery learning, students will learn through active involvement with various concepts and principles
    in solving problems.
    Then the teacher will encourage students to gain experience by doing
    activities that allow students to discover principles for themselves.
    This learning arouses
    students’ curiosity, motivates students to continue working and also interact with the environment around
    them to find answers.

    Bruner’s Learning Stages

    The interaction that occurs between students and the environment will provide opportunities for them to
    make discoveries.
    In connection with this physical experience, according to Bruner, in the
    learning process, children will go through three stages, including:

    1. Enactive Stage

    At this stage, a person will know an aspect of reality without using thoughts or words and consists of
    presenting past events through motor responses.
    In this way, a set of activities will be
    carried out to achieve certain results.
    In other words, at this stage children will be directly
    involved in manipulating or tinkering with an object.
    For example, we want to introduce the
    concept of fractional numbers, so we can use an apple that is divided into two equal parts.

    2. Iconic Stage

    In this stage, presentation activities will be carried out based on internal thoughts, where knowledge is
    presented through a series of pictures or graphics carried out by the child.
    It will also be
    related to mental which is a picture of the objects it manipulates.
    Children will not directly
    manipulate objects as students do in the enactive stage.

    At this iconic stage, namely a stage of learning something knowledge where the knowledge is represented or
    manifested in the form of visual images or visual imagery, images, or diagrams that describe concrete
    activities or concrete conditions that exist in the enactive stage mentioned above in point a.
    Language becomes more important here because it acts as a medium for thinking. Then,
    someone will reach a transitional period and use iconic representations based on the sense of symbolic
    representations based on abstract ways of thinking.

    3. Symbolic Stage

    In this stage, language is a symbolic archetype, where the child will manipulate symbols or symbols of
    certain objects.
    Children are no longer attached to objects as they were at the previous stage.
    At this stage, children are able to use notation without dependence on real objects.
    At the symbolic stage, learning is represented in the form of abstract symbols, namely arbitrary
    symbols that are used based on the agreement of people in the field concerned, be they verbal symbols, for
    example words, letters or sentences, mathematical symbols, or abstract symbols that are other.

    For example, in studying the addition of two whole numbers, learning will occur optimally if students learn
    this from the start using concrete objects, for example combining 3 marbles with 2 marbles and after that
    counting the number of marbles.
    These are the reactive stages.

    Then, learning activities are continued by using pictures or diagrams that represent the 3 marbles and the
    2 marbles combined, then counting the number of marbles altogether, by using the picture or diagram or the
    second stage, which is iconic.
    The students can do the addition by using the visual image of
    the marbles.
    Then in the next stage, namely the symbolic stage, students can add the two
    numbers by using number symbols, namely: 3 + 2 = 5.

    We can accept the steps given by Bruner in simple logical learning. Where the introduction of
    learning starts from the simplest or real things, then reaches the abstract things.
    Maybe we
    can apply this concept in our daily learning process.

    Bruner Mathematics Learning

    Bruner is one of the educational leaders who is engaged in mathematics as the material being tested.
    According to him, learning mathematics will be more successful if the teaching process is directed
    at the concepts and structures made in the subject matter being taught, in addition to the related
    relationships between concepts and structures.
    By getting to know the concepts and structures
    included in the material being discussed, children will later understand the material they have to
    master.

    According to Bruner, there are four principles regarding how to learn and teach mathematics which are
    called postulates or theorems.
    Theorems or theorems related to learning mathematics according
    to Bruner and also Kenvey based on their experiments and experiences include:

    1. The Argument of Compilation

    The argument for the arrangement says that students will always have the ability to master definitions,
    theorems, concepts, and also other mathematical abilities.
    Therefore, the best way for students
    to start learning concepts and principles in mathematics is to construct the concepts and principles they
    are learning themselves.

    2. Notational Proof

    The notational theorem says that the mathematical notation used must be adapted to the child’s level of mental
    development, namely enactive, iconic, and symbolic.

    3. The argument for contrast and
    diversity or variation

    The argument for contrast and also diversity says that a concept must be contrasted with other concepts and
    must be presented with various examples.
    For example, to be able to understand the concept of
    the number 2, students will be given activities to make groups of objects that have 2 members. In addition,
    they will also be given activities to make groups of objects that do not have 2 members. Then, they can also
    choose which group belongs group of 2 objects and which group is not a group of 2 objects.

    4. The Attribution Proposition

    The argument for this association says that one mathematical concept has a close relationship with other
    mathematical concepts, both in terms of content and in terms of the use of formulas.
    For
    example, the formula for the area of ​​a rectangle is a prerequisite material for the invention of the
    formula for the area of ​​a parallelogram derived from the formula for a rectangle.

    Learning Methods in Bruner’s Theory

    Bruner’s theory says that students should learn by participating actively with concepts and principles.
    So that later they will be encouraged to gain experience and conduct experiments that will allow
    them to discover the various principles themselves.
    The knowledge gained by this discovery
    learning method shows several positive impacts, including:

    1. The knowledge will last a long time or can be remembered in other ways.
    2. Discovery learning
    outcomes have a better transfer effect compared to other learning outcomes.
    In other words,
    concepts and principles that are made into one’s cognitive property are easier to apply to new
    conditions.

    3. Overall discovery learning will enhance students’ reasoning
    and ability to think freely.
    Specifically, discovery learning will train students’
    cognitive skills to find and solve problems without help from others.

    Then it was argued, that discovery learning would arouse students’ curiosity, provide motivation to work
    continuously until they found answers.
    Moreover, the approach can teach skills, solve problems
    without help from others, and also require students to analyze and also manipulate information, not just
    receive it.

    The structure of the field of study, especially given by the basic concepts and principles of the field of
    study.
    If a student has mastered the basic structure, it will be easier for them to learn other
    subject matter in the same field of study.
    In addition, they will also find it easier to
    remember new meaningful material, which they can use to see connections that are essential in that field of
    study.
    That way, they can understand things in detail.

    Bruner’s Theory of Instruction in Bruner’s
    Learning Theory

    In Bruner’s theory, pure discovery learning takes time. Therefore, in his book entitled “The
    Relevance of Education (1971), Bruner suggested that the use of discovery learning would only be applied to
    certain limits, namely by directing it to the structure of the field of study.
    In this section,
    it will also be discussed how teaching or instruction is carried out in accordance with the theory put
    forward regarding learning.
    According to Bruner, a theory of instruction should include:

    1. Optimal experience for students to want and be able to learn.
    2. Structuring knowledge for optimal
    understanding.

    3. Details of the order in which the subject matter is presented
    optimally.

    4. The form and also the provision of reinforments.

    The Optimal Experience For Students
    Who Will and Can Learn

    According to Bruner’s Theory, learning and problem solving depend on alternative investigations.
    Therefore, teaching or instruction must expedite and regulate alternative investigations, from the
    student’s point of view.
    This alternative probe requires activation, orientation, and
    maintenance.
    In other words, this alternative investigation requires something to get started.
    Once initiated, the condition must be maintained or maintained. Then guarded so as not
    to lose direction.

    This is an explanation of what Bruner’s theory is and the various stages that must be passed.
    For Sinaumed’s who want to know more deeply about other learning theories, they can read related books
    by visiting sinaumedia.com.
    To support Sinaumed’s in adding insight, sinaumedia always provides
    quality and original books so that Sinaumed’s has #MoreWithReading information.

  • Getting to Know Aves: Anatomy, Breeding, and Examples

    Aves is – Kingdom animalia or animals is so vast that those who study it will never run out of learning topics and can get something new in it. There are so many animal species from various classes in this kingdom that are interesting to study.

    Aves is a class that has its own uniqueness and characteristics compared to a number of other classes. In this article, Sinaumed’s will learn about the Aves class, starting from its definition, anatomical structure, how to reproduce, to a number of examples of Aves species.

    What Are Aves?

    Aves, as previously discussed above, are basically birds. These animals have hard backbones or also known as “vertebrates”, like the other two classes of animals in the animal classification, namely Mammalia and Reptiles.

    Aves also have a number of characteristics that resemble mammals and reptiles. Aves have the same warm blood as Mammals, and reproduce by laying eggs like Reptilia. This way of breeding will be discussed later in another session in the same article.

    Despite having a number of characteristics in common with the two classes of animals, Aves has a quite striking difference, namely the presence of hair all over its body. The presence of these furs is something that neither Mammals, which usually have hair, nor Reptiles, with their scales, lack.

    Another thing that makes them unique is their ability to fly and hover. This is because Aves have a pair of wings on the sides of their bodies, which can be stretched and used to fly. The feathers all over their bodies are also very light, allowing them to float.

    Their ability to fly is one of the reasons why Aves can be found in various parts of the world. They can live in a wide variety of temperatures, climates, and environments. Until now, there have been recorded 10,400 species of Aves that have been discovered and studied.

    Another interesting fact about Aves is that they are the descendants of a number of giant reptiles that once ruled the earth: dinosaurs. A number of Dinosaurs are known to have similar body postures and bone shapes to the Aves in the modern era, making these Dinosaurs considered the ancestors of the Aves.

    The topic of dinosaurs is always interesting to discuss. As one of the prehistoric animals in the past, this animal has many uniqueness that we cannot find in animals at this time. If Sinaumed’s is included in the category of people who like to know about dinosaurs, you can try reading the book “ Wow! 4D Encyclopedia: Dinosaurs” .

    Aves Anatomy

    Each animal class has its own unique anatomical structure and makes them different from other classes. And of course this also applies to Aves, who have an anatomical structure with a focus on making it easier for them to fly.

    The shape of an Aves’ body, from bones, organs, to body hair, is all designed so that they can fly longer. Aves’ body shape also makes them unique in hunting and defending themselves.

    If we talk more specifically about Aves anatomy, we can spend quite a long time. Therefore, this time, Sinaumed’s will study Aves anatomy in outline, and what differentiates it from other classes.

    1. Bone Structure

    Aves bones can be said to be quite sturdy like animal bones in general. However, what distinguishes the Aves bone from other classes is that there are cavities inside the Aves bone. This made their bones much lighter than normal bones, and helped them to fly more easily.

    2. Blood Circulation

    Because they spend a long time in the air, Aves’ blood circulation is fairly fast. Aves heart is actually similar to other classes, which has 4 cavities. The difference is, their heart is able to beat and pump blood as much as 1000 times per minute when flying, or about 16 times per second.

    3. Sensory

    Aves’ sensory systems are so sharp, that many of them are able to feel things much more sensitively than other classes. In comparison, Aves’ sense of sight can be up to 5 times farther than humans, and they can hear sounds that we cannot hear.

    4. Skin

    Aves’ skin is covered with light hair all over their bodies. In a number of parts, one of which is the legs, their bodies have hard skin resembling scales, which serves to protect these parts as well as a weapon for hunting. Aves also have a hard beak that is used to peck at prey or opponents.

    Of course, there are more things that Sinaumed’s can know more about Aves anatomy. You just need to read a lot of Aves books and references if you are interested in this topic. One of the recommended books that you can read about Aves is the book “Aves Invertebrates – Exploring the Animal World”.

     

    How to breed

    As previously mentioned in the definition of Aves, this class reproduces by laying eggs. And not much different from Reptilia, Aves eggs are covered in a hard shell, so that the children inside can be well protected from predators.

    There is no animal from the Aves class that does not lay eggs. Nonetheless, there are a number of differences that can be found in the way they lay their eggs. Starting from the location where the eggs are placed, the number of eggs released after they give birth, to how long it takes before the children can finally hatch.

    1. Location to Place Eggs

    The location for laying eggs for each Aves is different from one another. One thing that Sinaumed’s probably already knew was that Aves always lay their eggs in the nest. But the nests you know about may be different from the nests in which Aves lay their eggs.

    This difference is partly due to the fact that each Aves has a different habitat. There are some Aves that may nest in trees, if they live in forested or urban areas. However, for those who live in mountainous areas, like it or not they have to nest around the mountain.

    Not only that, anatomical differences are also quite influential. Aves who have the ability to fly can certainly lay their eggs in high places. However, flightless Aves do not have this ability, and inevitably have to nest in the lowlands.

    2. Number of Eggs When Giving Birth

    Again, there are quite striking differences in the number of eggs laid by each Aves species when giving birth. This difference makes it impossible for us to generalize one Aves species with another Aves species when discussing the number of eggs.

    One of the factors that affect the number of eggs when Aves give birth is their body size. Generally, the larger the Aves species, the fewer eggs they will lay. The number of eggs usually ranges from 1 egg to 2 or a maximum of 3 eggs.

    Smaller Ave species are usually able to lay more eggs than larger Ave species. Some species can lay anywhere from 7 to 8 eggs at a time. There are also Aves species that can release 14 eggs when they give birth.

    3. Time Required for Hatching

    Like the number of eggs produced when giving birth, the time it takes before the eggs can hatch is also usually influenced by the body size of the Aves species. It should also be noted that generally, the larger an animal is, the longer it will take them to carry a fetus before their time of delivery.

    Smaller Aves species usually only take about 10 to 14 days for their eggs to hatch. Usually, the growth and development period they go through is also shorter than that of large Aves, ranging from 19 days to 21 days.

    While a number of large Aves species require longer time for their babies to hatch, which is around 20 days to 35 days. The babies that hatch are of course larger than the babies of the small Aves species. This makes their growth and development period longer, which can be up to 2 months to 3.5 months.

    Aves example

    In this session, Sinaumed’s will be given a number of examples of Aves species. As previously explained, there are at least 10,400 species of Aves in this world. Of course, we cannot discuss all of these species in this article.

    Therefore, the Aves species that will be discussed below are representative of similar Aves species. These species have many differences from one another, showing how varied the class Aves is. Check out the following explanation.

    1. Eagle

    Eagles are carnivores that can be found on the continent of North America, such as the United States and Canada. Adult eagles have a body size of up to 2.3 meters if you count the length of the wings, and their body weight can reach 3.3 kilograms.

    The eagle’s main prey is fish, although it is not uncommon for these birds to prey on other small mammals such as rabbits. They are usually found in forest areas or on the edge of lakes, and often nest in nearby trees. The speed of an eagle when flying can reach 100 kilometers per hour.

    2. The Canary

    Canaries are a type of bird that is usually kept as a pet in many households. Canaries were originally native birds from the Micronesian Islands, before being brought by sailors from Spain, and bred as pets.

    Although they are more often kept in cages and kept as pets, canaries are apparently often taken by miners underground when they work. It is known that Canaries have the ability to detect carbon monoxide gas, which is harmful to humans, and is often found in mines.

    3. Bird of Paradise

    Birds of Paradise or also known as “Birds of Heaven” in English, are a type of bird commonly found around Southeast Asia to Australia. Birds of Paradise live in trees in the forest, and usually have nests there.

    Birds of Paradise fall into the omnivore category. They usually eat fruits or insects they find in the forest. Because of their beautiful feathers, Birds of Paradise are often hunted by humans, making their status slowly becoming increasingly rare.

    4. Ostriches

    Ostriches are one of the few types of Aves that do not have the ability to fly. Instead, they are blessed with strong legs for running and defending themselves. Ostriches are often found in desert areas or savanna plains on the African Continent, from Egypt, Somalia to Tanzania.

    Ostrich eggs are known as the largest bird eggs in the world, reaching a weight of 1.5 kilograms and having a diameter of up to 12.5 centimeters. Ostriches are widely distributed to various parts of the world, to be raised and used for their feathers as decorations.

    5. Penguins

    Penguins are another type of Aves that don’t have the ability to fly like Ostriches. Even though they both can’t fly, penguins have quite striking differences compared to ostriches, ranging from habitat, food, to other abilities.

    This type of Aves is commonly found in cold regions such as Antarctica, Greenland Island and Iceland. Penguins do not have the ability to run or walk fast, but are able to swim well, and can reach up to 8 kilometers per hour. This speed allows them to easily hunt fish in the sea and avoid predators.

    6. Flamingoes

    The Flamingo is a unique Aves known for its characteristic pink coat color . These animals are usually scattered around lakes, rivers, and sometimes the coasts of the African continent, the Asian continent and the South American continent. They live in colonies, where there can be up to 50 flamingos.

    Even though it is known to have a pink color all over its body, it seems that the original color of the Flamingo is white. The pink color apparently comes from the food they eat, one of which is crustaceans. The flamingo’s body absorbs nutrients from the shrimp, and changes their pigment.

    7. Chicken

    Chickens are the last type of Aves to be discussed in this article. Sinaumed’s may already know that this species is an animal that is usually used as livestock, and its eggs and meat are used as food throughout the world.

    Due to their status as livestock, chickens can be found in various locations around the world, regardless of climate and environment. Chicken is also one of the animals that can eat anything. What the chicken eats will affect the nutrition and content in the meat and eggs when eaten by humans.

    The Aves species above are enough to represent tens of thousands of other Aves species that exist in the world. And if you are really interested in learning more about the various Aves species, all you need to do is read on. The book “Britannica Educational Series: Birds” is one of the reading materials that can increase your knowledge about Aves.

    Thus ends the article which discusses Aves, starting with its definition, then a brief explanation of the anatomy of Aves, how they reproduce, as well as a number of examples of species from Aves that are scattered in various parts of the world.

    Hopefully this article can add to Sinaumed’s’ knowledge about the Aves class, and can trigger your curiosity about the Animalia kingdom in general, so that you can gain new knowledge.

    Apart from aves or birds, Sinaumed’s can also increase their knowledge on many things by visiting the www.sinaumedia.com site . sinaumedia, always provides books and articles for your reading intake, so that Sinaumed’s can get #MoreWithReading information and knowledge.

    Author: M. Adrianto S.

  • Getting to Know Animal Fiber and Other Types of Fiber

    Understanding Animal Fiber – Animal fiber is a natural fiber that consists mostly of certain proteins.
    Fibers can be natural fibers and synthetic fibers. Synthetic fibers can be made of
    plastic materials.
    Natural fibers can be from plants and animals. Animal fiber is
    a layer of fiber that is usually used by humans for textiles and crafts.

    Animal fibers commonly used in the world of manufacturing and hand spinning are wool fibers from domestic
    sheep and silk.
    And the very popular fibers are alpaca and mohair fibers from Angora goats.
    Unusual fibers such as Angora wool from rabbits and Chiengora for mass production. And
    not all animal fibers have the same properties, even within a species the fibers are also
    inconsistent.

    Merino is a very soft and silky wool, while Cotswold is coarser. But merino and Cotswold are
    breeds of sheep.
    This comparison can be continued at the microscopic level, comparing diameters
    and fiber structures.
    With animal fibres, and natural fibres in general, individual fibers look
    different, whereas all synthetic fibres look the same.
    This provides an easy way to distinguish
    between natural and synthetic fibers under a microscope.

    Most preferred animal fibers come from European countries. The animal fiber that is usually
    used is the fur.
    The fiber is smooth and soft. Comfort, elasticity, flexibility,
    beauty affect the sale value.
    The high selling value of fiber is of course based on the quality
    of the goods.
    Animal fiber can also be a material at a fantastic price, this is due to the high
    quality of animal fiber.
    The higher the quality, the higher the selling price.

    Animal fibers are used for textile materials in the form of thick, smooth and soft jackets.
    People in European countries really need this fiber because the air is cold there. The
    classification of fiber from animals includes staple fiber and filament fiber.

    Fiber Types

    Natural fibers are fibers produced by plants, animals and geological processes. This type of
    fiber can experience weathering.
    Natural fibers can be classified into several types of fibers,
    namely:

    1. Plant fiber

    Plant fiber is a material similar to thread and when it comes from plants, it is referred to as plant
    fiber.
    Plant fiber is also known as natural fiber, because this fiber is obtained from plants.
    Various kinds of natural fiber materials from plants can be used by craftsmen to be produced into a
    craft.

    Natural fibers derived from plants are classified into four, namely fiber from seeds, stems, leaves and
    fruit.
    Plant fibers are usually composed of cellulose, hemicellulose and sometimes also contain
    lignin.
    Here are some examples of natural types of fiber, namely cotton and natural
    fibers.

    a. Hemp Fiber

    Hemp fiber is a plant fiber that originates from the Boehmeria nivea plant. This plant fiber
    has long been used in China as a material for wrapping corpses.
    This sedat is usually used as a
    raw material for making canvas and rope crafts.

    Not only that, this fiber is also very important in Japan, because it is a raw material for making Kimono
    clothes.
    In Indonesia, hemp fiber has been growing since the Dutch Colonial period.
    The following are the characteristics of hemp fiber, namely:

      • It has a very white color and is also clean
      • Does not change color even when exposed to sunlight
      • Has resistance from bacteria and fungi
      • It has a flexible texture and is very comfortable to wear

    b. Abaka fiber

    Abaka fiber is a fiber produced from Musa textilis, which is a plant that is similar to the banana plant
    and originates from the Philippines.
    Abaca fiber is also known as Manila.

    The benefits of abaca plant fiber are quite a lot. Usually the people of the Philippines use
    this fiber as a raw material for handicrafts and for making clothes for nobles or respectable families in
    the Philippines.
    There are several characteristics of abaca fiber, namely:

      • It has a white to ivory color
      • There are also cream to light brown
      • There are also black ones.

    c. Urine fiber

    Urene fiber is a fiber produced from the Urena lobata plant. The benefits of urea fiber as a
    basic ingredient for household needs, such as in the manufacture of sacks.
    This fiber has
    several characteristics, namely:

      • It has a slightly creamy white color and is shiny
      • It has a smooth and soft texture
      • Very supple

    d. Sun fiber

    Sunn fiber is a fiber produced from the Crotalaria Juncea plant and is the most widely produced in India
    and Pakistan.
    The benefits of this fiber as a raw material for making nets, paper, sacks and
    also rigging.
    The following are the characteristics of sunn fibers, namely:

      • The fiber has a very light color and is shiny
      • Sunn fiber is quite resistant from fungi and microorganisms
      • Has a fairly firm texture

    e. Kenaf fiber

    Kenaf fiber is a fiber from the stem of the Hibiscus Cannabinus plant and is most commonly found in India
    and Pakistan.
    The outside of the stem has a rougher texture than the inside.
    Following are the characteristics of kenaf fiber, namely:

      • Has a light brown color
      • Contains high cellulose
      • As a basic material for paper

    2. Wood Fiber

    Wood fiber is fiber that comes from woody plants. Wood fiber has a beautiful texture that is
    different from the others.
    Here are some examples of wood fibers, namely: Teak wood fiber,
    mahogany wood fiber, sonokeling wood fiber, sungkai wood fiber, ironwood fiber, acacia wood fiber, sengon
    wood fiber, pine wood fiber, and also camphor wood fiber.

    3. Animal Fibers

    In general, animal fiber is composed of certain proteins. Examples of animal fibers that can
    be used by humans are sheep wool (wool), leather, fur, and silk. Mineral fibers, generally made from
    asbestos.
    Currently asbestos is the only mineral that occurs naturally in the form of long
    fibers.

    Here are some explanations of the classification of animal fiber, namely:

    a. Staple Fiber

    Staple fiber is a form of animal hair in the form of wool. Examples of animals are sheep,
    alpaca, cashmere, mohair, rabbit and vicuna.
    The most widely used animal fiber is wool which is
    from sheep wool.

    b. Filament

    Filament is a form of fiber in the form of a network. An example of a filament is the fiber
    that comes from the silkworm larvae.
    From caterpillars to cocoons and these cocoons are used as
    threads and then spun into silk cloth.
    Silk cloth itself has a high selling value in the
    market.
    Silk fabrics are embroidered from any country, so apart from having a high selling
    value, they can also be imported to various countries around the world.

    Here are some types of fiber derived from animals, namely:

    a. Wool

    Wool fiber is the hair that grows from the skin of sheep and is a relatively coarse and crimped fiber with
    scales on its surface.
    Wool fibers consist of protein. The appearance of this
    fiber varies, depending on what breed of sheep it is.
    The finer, softer and warmer fibers tend
    to have more scales and are finer.

    Thicker, less warm fibers have less scale and are coarser. Generally, better wool fibers with
    finer scales appear duller than poor quality fibers which have fewer scales.
    The following
    characteristics are found in wool fibers, namely:

      • Hair looks wrinkled Elastic Hygroscopic
      • Easily absorbs moisture
      • Fusifies at a higher temperature than cotton
      • Lower rate of flame spread, heat release and combustion heat
      • Resistant to static electricity

    Wool fiber has many benefits so it is used as the most popular fiber material. Following are
    the benefits of wool fiber as follows:

      • For the manufacture of clothing-jackets, jackets, pants, sweaters, hats and so on
      • Manufacture of blankets, carpets, felt and upholstery
      • Horse rug, Silk Fiber saddle cloth

    b. Silk Fiber

    Silk fiber comes from the saliva of silkworms when they become cocoons. This type of silk
    cloth made from this fiber has high selling power, because it has a luster and smoothness that other fibers
    do not have.
    The strength of the fiber is also good but in the wet state the strength of the
    silk fiber is reduced to 15%.

    Silk fiber has physical characteristics such as smooth, shiny, soft, supple, strong and can adapt to the
    existing air temperature.
    When silk fiber is used as clothing, the silk fiber will feel cold
    and can absorb sweat well.
    However, silk fibers can turn yellow if exposed to too much
    sunlight.
    Silk fiber is also heat and acid resistant but is resistant to moths.

    The following characteristics are possessed by silk fibers, namely:

      • Shiny, fine texture, soft and non-slip
      • Light, strong, but can lose up to 20% of its strength when wet
      • Moderate to poor elasticity. If extended, stay stretched
      • May weaken if exposed to too much sun
      • Can be damaged by insects, especially if left dirty
      • Can be damaged by insects, especially if left dirty

    Silk fiber is used in the manufacture of shirts, ties, blouses, formal gowns, high fashion, women’s
    underwear, pajamas, robes, men’s suits and summer wear.
    In addition, there are many
    applications for furnishing upholstery, wall coverings, and leather wall decoration.

    c. Alpaca Fleece Fiber

    Alpacas are animals that resemble Ilama, but the body of an alpaca is smaller. Alpaca is taken
    for its fur and the fiber is used to make knitwear and sewing items, such as sheep’s wool.
    Alpaca fiber is a natural fiber obtained from alpaca, which is a unique animal that belongs to the
    camel family and also resembles llamas.

    This natural fiber is soft, durable, luxurious and silky. Compared to wool, this fiber is
    warmer, less barbed, and also does not contain lanolin, which makes it hypoallergenic.
    Alpacas
    are naturally water resistant and difficult to catch fire.

    There are two types of alpaca fiber, namely: Huacaya, an alpaca that grows soft spongy fiber, has natural
    wrinkles, making this elastic thread very suitable for knitting.
    Suri has no wrinkles and is
    therefore more suitable for woven items.

    Alpaca can be made into a wide range of products, from very simple and inexpensive clothing made by
    indigenous peoples to sophisticated, industrial and expensive products such as clothing.
    The
    card making, spinning, weaving and finishing processes of alpaca are very similar to the processes used to
    manufacture wool.

    d. Cowhide Fiber

    Cowhide has many benefits, besides being used as a variety of processed foods, cowhide can also be used to
    make crafts.
    The nature of this fiber material is of course very good and durable as well as
    flexible, so it is very suitable as a raw material for making bags, shoes, and so on.

    In the aspect of fashion and animal products, leather is a flexible and durable material made by tanning
    animal skins, generally cowhide.
    Leather has been used as a raw material for clothing, vehicle
    interiors, furniture, book covers, drums, musical instruments and so on.

    Today most of the skin is made from cowhide. Goat, sheep and deer skins were also used to
    produce a material that was softer and valued at a higher price.
    Deer skins can also be used as
    gloves in temperate countries.
    Other animal skins include pig, buffalo, crocodile, dog, snake,
    kangaroo and large poultry such as ostriches.

    Kangaroo skin is strong, flexible, lightweight and anti-abrasion, and is often used as a material for whips
    and jackets for motorcycle users.
    Football boots and boxing gloves. The
    traditional Japanese sword Katana uses stingray skin on the handle.

    e. Crocodile Skin Fiber

    Estuarine crocodile is a type of crocodile whose skin is widely used as fiber for a product that is
    expensive.
    In America, alligator crocodiles are usually used as the utilization of its skin
    which is a raw material.
    Crocodile skin fiber is usually used as raw material for making shoes,
    wallets, bags, and even clothing materials, such as jackets, suits, and other fashions.

    f. Fleece Fiber

    Not all sheep can use their fur, you know Sinaumed’s, Merino sheep are a special type of sheep and of course
    have thick fur that can be used as a natural fiber material.
    Sheep Fleece is usually used to
    make woolen fabrics and several other materials.

    Sheep’s wool fiber has a curly and dense nature which is a technique of gathering the hair by shearing at
    the end of winter.
    The sheep’s wool is then woven into threads and woolen fabrics that we
    usually find on the market.

    g. Bear Hair Fiber

    Bear fur can also be used as material for making clothes and jackets. Even though it is
    difficult to get it, the average population who live in countries with cold climates, wear clothes and
    jackets made from bear fur.

    h. Horse Hair Fiber

    Various types of brushes are usually made from horse hair fibers because they are considered to be better
    for painting.
    In addition to brushes, horse hair fibers can also be used for strings in several
    types of traditional musical instruments due to the unique power of horse hair to produce tones and
    sounds.

    Wow, it turns out that the fibers that we use every day from clothes, cooking tools, musical instruments
    and others are made of various kinds of fibers, ranging from plants, wood to animals.
    If
    Sinaumed’s wants to find out more information about how to care for these animals to produce fibers and how to
    make them into goods, Sinaumed’s can read books available at
    www.sinaumedia.com .
    As #FriendsWithoutLimits we always try to give the best!

  • Get to know who was the founder of Grab and its development

    Founder of Grab – Getting to Know Who Founded Grab and Its Development – ​​Grab is one of the largest
    online transportation companies in existence today, where Grab has been operating in a number of countries
    in Southeast Asia, for example Singapore, Indonesia and other Asian countries.
    Behind Grab’s
    success, of course, there is the extraordinary figure of Grab’s founder.

    Anthony Tan is the name behind the success of an online transportation service called Grab.
    Anthony founded an online transportation service with the aim that people can make things easier
    quickly and easily.
    Currently, Grab itself has a number of services, ranging from Grab Express,
    Grab Car, Grab Bike, Grab Food, Grab Taxi, and other services.

    To find out more about Grab, here is a complete discussion about Grab, starting from the profile of the
    founder of Grab, the history of Grab’s founding, the development of Grab, to the key to success according to
    Grab’s founder, Anthony Tan.
    What are you curious about? Let’s pay attention to
    the full discussion below.

    Grab Founder Profile

    Grab was founded by a man born in Malaysia named Anthony Tan. This Anthony figure comes from
    Chinese descent.
    Father and mother Anthony Tan are successful businessmen in their home
    country, Malaysia.
    Even in 2015, Anthony’s father managed to become one of the richest people
    in Malaysia.

    Anthony Tan is a graduate of a well-known university called Harvard School with a degree he obtained in
    2011 as a master.
    This man of Chinese descent has a desire to build a business in the taxi
    sector.
    Until finally his wish was sparked because of his grandfather’s successful history in
    building a taxi business in Malaysia at that time.

    Then, at the young age of Anthony Tan, who was 30 years old, Anthony managed to build a new business called
    Grab.
    This was proven when at the age of 38, Grab has become a very successful online
    transportation service and is available in almost all countries in Southeast Asia.

    The History of the Founding of Grab

    The history of the establishment of this grab consists of two things, namely the beginning in Malaysia and
    the change of name, which was originally a new service called Myteksi, which changed to Grab.
    Here is the discussion.

    a. The Beginning in Malaysia

    At first, Anthony Tan started the Grab business because he heard concerns from a friend who said that his
    friend found it difficult to find a taxi in Malaysia.
    Hearing this, Anthony Tan felt moved.
    Then he thought of providing taxi services easily and quickly.

    Until finally, a new service was formed with the name Myteksi. This service has two systems in
    the form of a digital ordering and mapping application.
    This system was created to make it
    easier for prospective customers to get a taxi quickly and easily.

    The Myteksi service developed by Anthony Tan existed when he was still in education. This
    service is one of the systems created to meet the needs of college assignments.
    However, seeing
    the enormous potential of the Myteksi system, it made Anthony Tan even more serious about managing the
    application.

    At that time, in 2012 Myteksi company was created by Anthony Tan for the first time. With
    Myteksi’s headquarters located in the country of Singapore.
    His presence in Singapore at that
    time was because Anthony Tan’s main target was taxi services for Malaysia and Singapore.

    b. Changed Name From Myteksi to
    Grab

    Anthony Tan also repeatedly changed the name of his online transportation company, initially named Myteksi,
    changed to Grab Taxi, and finally changed its name to just Grab.
    In 2012, this company began to
    build even more seriously.
    With its headquarters in Singapore, Grab is quickly recognized by
    many people.

    Seeing the fairly rapid development of Grab, the founder of Grab, namely Anthony Tan, also has the desire
    to increase funding from outside.
    Then, a foreign company from Singapore named Vertex Venture
    Holdings provided funding of up to 10 million dollars to develop Grab as Decacorn.

    Following this funding, many capital companies emerged that wanted to participate in it. For
    example, funds of 15 million dollars from GGV Capital from China, then Tiger Global from America, which
    funded 65 million dollars, and a large capital addition of 250 million dollars from Softbank Corp.

    So, that’s the history of the first time the Grab company was founded. Anthony Tan as the
    founder of Grab always innovates in providing better services.

    Grab developments

    Certainly Grab’s current success is inseparable from the long process of development in the field of online
    transportation services.
    Following are the developments of Grab that you need to know about,
    including:

    a. Grab Development Facility

    In 2015, Grab began to actively improve its services. With one of them creating a development
    facility.
    The purpose of this facility is to make Grab more advanced.

    The development and research facilities are made at Grab’s business headquarters in Singapore.
    At a cost of nearly $100 million, Grab finally has its own research facility.

    In its development, Grab brought in a number of experts who have expertise and abilities in the field of
    technology.
    In fact, not only that, Grab also collaborated with a former Facebook engineer
    named Wei Zhu.

    Of course, this is a very significant input and it is hoped that Wei Zhu can make Grab have a reliable
    transportation system.

    b. Acquisition To Company

    Not only making developer facilities, but Grab has also acquired many companies so that it can have new
    innovations.
    One of the things that had a big influence was his acquisition of Uber in
    2018.

    Grab wants to unify Uber’s services with Grab’s own services, the merger has proven to be effective and
    good in improving Grab’s own services.
    However, the impact obtained by Grab is that it is
    obliged to give 27.5% of its shares to Uber owner named Dara Khosrowshahi.

    Even though Grab shares are widely divided, Anthony Tan has always believed that it was necessary to do so.
    Considering that Grab has started to enter a number of countries, of course it requires more
    manpower and new innovation from Uber itself.

    c. Overseas Expansion

    This overseas expansion has begun to be carried out by Grab so that Grab is not out of date.
    For example, opening a development facility in Seattle, United States.

    This step was taken so that Grab can always update the digital world, especially the latest technology from
    Uncle Sam’s country.
    Moreover, with an overseas expansion, Grab can recruit experts directly
    from the United States.

    Of course, this can support Grab’s operations even better. In fact, this can also have a
    positive influence so that the development of Grab in the future will be even better.

    The expansion of Grab for the first time in the United States has raised a number of new speculations, namely
    Grab’s desire to enter America.

    However, this was directly denied by the founder of Grab, namely Anthony Tan. He said that he
    just wanted to always be updated on the latest technology.
    Meanwhile, he is only targeting the
    Asian market at the present time.

    d. Grab Begins to Enter Indonesia

    In recent years, Grab has been very ambitious to provide services in all regions of Asia.
    Indonesia itself is one of the most important goals of this transportation company.
    Grab successfully entered Indonesian territory in mid-2014.

    Even though its arrival brought pros and cons, in reality Grab has now been able to be well received by
    Indonesian citizens.
    Not only that, domestic business actors are currently collaborating a lot
    with Grab.
    With the existence of online transportation called Grab, it is hoped that it can
    make the community’s economic development more rapid.

    e. Grab Services Until Now

    Until now, Grab has become one of the best online transportation services and always innovates by providing
    various new services.
    Examples of services from Grab include Grab Express, Grab Car, Grab Bike,
    Grab Food, Grab Taxi, and other services.

    Grab has reached almost all countries in Southeast Asia, making Grab the first Decacorn company in
    Southeast Asia with a digital basis.
    The development of Grab is inseparable from the best
    service that is always provided by Grab for customers or partners who work with it.

    Anthony Tan as a founder of Grab said that his main focus now is to grow Grab’s reach.
    Particularly in the Asian region, Anthony Tan has no intention of targeting even bigger markets,
    for example the European region.
    Apart from that, currently Grab has become one of the biggest
    companies that almost everyone in Asia knows.

    5 Keys to Success According to Grab
    Founder, Anthony Tan

    There are 5 things that can make Anthony Tan successful and you can emulate them to be able to achieve
    success with your own version.
    According to the founder of Grab, Anthony Tan, the 5 keys to
    success are as follows:

    a. Do Self-Actualization

    As someone who was born into a wealthy family, it does not make Anthony Tan feel safe and only rely on
    family business.
    Even though he is the youngest of 3 (three) siblings, Anthony Tan has never
    had a spoiled attitude.

    He is precisely the only child who can think far ahead. Then, what’s the result?
    When his two older brothers were still in the family business, Anthony Tan was able to set up his
    own company.

    b. Dare to Take All Risks

    Dare to take all risks is not an easy matter. Because you are required to leave something that
    you have in order to do everything that is uncertain.

    However, without any doubts, Anthony Tan decided to get away from the shadow of his family and set up his
    own company.
    Before starting his business, Anthony Tan actually knew what risks and challenges
    he would face later.

    Introducing new technology to drivers was not an easy thing at that time. Because, maybe they
    will refuse to participate because they don’t know how to run the application.

    Even so, all this did not make Anthony Tan feel hopeless and stop walking. He actually has
    great confidence that his business will actually be able to run.

    c. Always Enthusiastic and Persistent

    Without any doubts, Anthony Tan himself visited a number of places that became bases in order to introduce
    the application he made to transportation drivers.
    He goes to malls, gas stations, airports and
    other bases to give drivers an understanding of the importance of technology in the future.

    Not only that, when Anthony Tan first started his business journey, he also experienced what it was like to
    be a call center admin.
    This was deliberately done in order to provide direct understanding of
    the various problems that occur in the field.
    With criticism and suggestions given by drivers
    and customers, Anthony Tan now understands how to improve his business so that it can be even better.

    d. Sensitive and Caring for
    the Surrounding Environment

    In forming a business that can be well received by the wider community is not an easy thing.
    You really need to understand what people need and use every day.

    Well, you won’t find that if you just stay at home and rely on the internet. You must really
    go down into the community to see and know firsthand the problems of the community.

    That is what Anthony Tan does. He sees that there are many problems that occur in the field of public
    transportation.
    For example, when you take a metered taxi you will easily be played by drivers
    by taking a detour.

    Not only that, issues regarding security now often haunt potential customers, especially a woman.
    With Grab, Anthony Tan tries to give awareness to the problems that occur in people’s lives.
    Anthony Tan provides a solution so you can know the taxi meter from start to finish and always feel
    safe when driving.

    e. Learn From Every Mistake

    Anthony Tan admits that his Grab business doesn’t always run smoothly without any hiccups or obstacles.
    Because in 2013, when Grab started to leave Malaysia and was about to enter Manila, the
    Philippines.
    He said that poor management and planning prevented his business from doing well
    there.

    In fact, there was once a misunderstanding that resulted in the salaries of all drivers not being paid for
    1 month.
    However, this incident always reminds Anthony Tan and makes Anthony Tan a lesson to
    this day.
    According to Anthony Tan, things like that are reminders that can build Anthony Tan
    into someone who is not easily satisfied with what he has achieved.

    Thus the discussion about Grab, starting from the profile of the founder of Grab, the history of the
    founding of Grab, the development of Grab, to the key to success according to the founder of Grab, namely
    Anthony Tan.
    Hopefully the above understanding can provide insight into knowledge and you can
    apply it so that it can be useful for you.

  • Get to know who the founder of Gojek is and its development

    Founder of Gojek – Transportation services are one of the things we always use and benefit from in our
    daily lives.
    There are three types of transportation services that are well known by the public
    in general throughout the world, including land transportation, air transportation, and sea transportation.
    Of the three types of transportation, land transportation is the transportation service most often
    used by people for their daily lives.

    As the name implies, ground transportation is a delivery service that operates in the mainland.
    This one transportation service can transport people, objects, or goods from one location to
    another and from one address to another.
    In Indonesia, there are many types of land
    transportation that we can use, including motorcycle taxi services, taxis, public transportation, buses,
    rickshaws, and many more.

    In the 2000s, motorcycle taxi services in Indonesia began to change and develop into an online system.
    In the past, ojek services could only be found in the traditional way. For example, we
    have to go to the motorcycle taxi post first so we can use the service.
    But it’s different from
    today, where we can order motorcycle taxi services from anywhere and anytime.

    This online motorcycle taxi service is very well known among the public with the name Gojek Indonesia.
    Gojek itself has another name, namely PT Aplikasi Karya Anak Bangsa. The main focus of
    the Gojek service is to make it easier for anyone to order a motorcycle taxi online.
    The
    application can also be downloaded for free via your smartphone.

    The first online motorcycle taxi innovation in Indonesia is the work of a nation’s son named Nadiem
    Makarim.
    For his innovation, Nadiem was finally able to help and assist many Indonesian people.
    Then in 2020, Nadiem was appointed Minister of Education of the Republic of Indonesia.

    Even so, the development of the Gojek company continues to run optimally, even progressing from year to
    year.
    Before discussing Gojek’s development from time to time, it would be better if we
    discussed the career journey of the founder of Gojek, Nadiem Makarim.

    Biography of Nadiem Makarim

    By utilizing technological sophistication, Gojek has certainly succeeded in carrying out an industrial
    revolution in the field of ojek transportation.
    Various features have been provided by Gojek,
    ranging from online motorcycle taxis, delivery of goods, online shopping, to ordering food delivery.
    All of these innovations started with Nadiem Makarim. So, to find out more about
    Nadiem Makarim’s profile or biography, here is the full review.

    Nadiem Makarim’s childhood

    Nadiem Anwar Makarim was born in Singapore on July 14, 1984. His father, Nono Anwar Makarim, is a lawyer
    who is quite prominent and also works from Pekalongan.
    Meanwhile, her mother named Atika
    Algadri works in the non-profit sector.
    Where the mother of Nadiem Makarim is the daughter of
    one of the pioneers of Indonesian Independence.
    Then Nadiem Makarim also has two
    sisters.

    For education Nadiem Makarim took, namely he started elementary school in Jakarta, then he graduated from
    high school in Singapore.
    After completing his high school education, in 2002 Nadiem Makarim
    continued his education at Brown University, United States of America majoring in International Relations.
    Then for a year Nadiem decided to take part in an exchange program at the London School of
    Economics.
    In addition, Nadiem also continued his education at Harvard Business School, at
    Harvard University and graduated with a Master of Business Administration or MBA degree.

    Career Journey

    After Nadiem Makarim finished his education, Nadiem is known to have worked at the Mckinsey company and
    also the Company which is a well-known consulting firm located in Jakarta.
    Nadiem worked at the
    company for about three years.
    Apart from that, Nadiem is also known to work as the Co-Founder
    and Managing Editor at Zalora Indonesia.
    After that, Nadiem worked as Kartuku’s Chief
    Innovation Officer.
    Because he had experience from this job, Nadiem then ventured to quit the
    job he was doing.
    Then in 2011, Nadiem founded a company called GO-JEK.

    Stories From GO-JEK Business Ideas

    Initially, Nadiem got the business idea for the Gojek transportation service during a discussion with his
    regular motorcycle taxi drivers.
    Nadiem himself rarely uses his car because of his high
    mobility.
    So that he often or almost every day uses motorcycle taxi drivers to take him to his
    workplace so he can get through Jakarta’s traffic jams.
    At that time, Nadiem was still working
    as Kartuku’s Chief Innovation Officer and Co-Founder and also Managing Editor of Zalora Indonesia.
    From Nadiem’s ​​conversations with the motorcycle taxi drivers he used, he began to discover the
    fact that most motorcycle taxi drivers spend a lot of time just waiting for customers.
    In fact,
    it is very difficult to find customers who want to use their services.
    In fact,

    However, Nadiem Makarim sees that the availability of this type of transportation is not too much compared
    to other types of transportation.
    That way, it’s often quite difficult to find.
    Nadiem Makarim has the desire to provide motorcycle taxi transportation anywhere and anytime when
    needed.
    When viewed from the side of Jakarta’s traffic jams that are getting worse, fast
    transportation services and fast delivery will certainly be needed so that they can help the people of
    Jakarta and its surroundings.
    It was from this problem that Nadiem saw an opportunity to create
    a service that could connect motorcycle taxi drivers and passengers.

    The beginning of GO-JEK

    In 2011, Nadiem Makarim officially founded the Gojek company which later served as one of the CEOs or
    founders of Gojek.
    At the beginning of the founding of the Gojek company, Nadiem only had 20
    ojek drivers.
    While the system provided is still a telephone call center.
    Therefore, for customers who want to use the ojek driver, they must directly contact the call
    center that has been provided.
    At that time, the number of employees he had was still limited,
    the drivers were also few.
    But the belief that Gojek’s founder has in his company is enormous.
    Until finally this has made Gojek able to survive until it develops very rapidly in the next few
    years.

    History of the Establishment of Gojek Indonesia

    Are you one of those people who often use motorcycle taxi services to take them somewhere, for example to
    school or work?
    Transportation services have an important role in our daily lives.
    Without transportation services, it is impossible for us to move easily from one place to another.
    As with the example above, just imagine if you have to walk from home to the office or other
    workplace that is far away.
    How to travel like that would definitely be quite troublesome and
    also tiring.
    On the other hand, not everyone also has a private vehicle or can drive their own
    vehicle.

    Especially in big and dense cities like Jakarta, where the level of congestion is very high due to the
    large number of private vehicles passing by on the highway.
    This congestion factor makes most
    people do not want to have a private vehicle.
    This is because they think that their vehicles
    have contributed to making Jakarta’s traffic jams worse.
    All of the factors mentioned earlier
    make many people finally choose to use online motorcycle taxi transportation or other public transportation.
    Most people consider Gojek’s online motorcycle taxi transportation service as one of the answers
    and solutions that are quite appropriate, easy, fast, and also practical to meet the needs of inter-city
    transportation services.

    The Gojek application was launched to the general public in Indonesia for the first time in 2010, to be
    precise in the DKI Jakarta area.
    As of today, the Gojek Indonesia application has been
    downloaded and used by users more than 50 million times.
    The Gojek application has also been
    operating in the field of online transportation in various cities in Indonesia.
    In fact, Gojek
    has also expanded to countries in the Southeast Asian region, such as Singapore, Vietnam and Thailand.
    In these countries, the Gojek Indonesia application has also successfully competed with
    transportation services that had developed earlier, such as Grab and Uber.

    Kevin Aluwi Founder
    of Gojek who Plays an Active Role in Developing Startup Businesses

    The name Kevin Aluwi is not as popular as Gojek founder Nadiem Makarim. But in reality, this
    man has played a major role in Gojek’s progress.
    Kevin Aluwi was born in Jakarta on September
    1, 1986. He is one of the founders of Gojek besides Nadiem Makarim.
    After Nadiem Makarim said
    goodbye from Gojek, Kevin’s name slowly sounded and was increasingly taken into account when he took on the
    role previously held by Nadiem.
    After Nadiem Makarim was appointed as Minister of Education and
    Culture (Kemendikbud), Kevin began to be given the power to become Co-CEO to replace Nadiem Makarim.

    Kevin is one of the people who has contributed greatly and is also a different color in the
    telecommunications industry, especially for startup businesses.
    From a business that is rich in
    ideas and innovations that can provide solutions to every problem faced by consumers.

    Entered the List of Young Leaders and
    High Influence

    Kevin Aluwi was once included in the “Forbes 30 Under 30 Asia” list. It is a list of young
    people who are considered as promising young leaders, game changers, and talented entrepreneurs.
    These startup businesses generally rely on technology to help grow their business.
    Therefore, there is nothing wrong if some people think that a startup business is one of the
    businesses engaged in technology.
    That’s what makes a new breakthrough in the field of
    technology.
    So that Kevin’s name began to soar like his pioneering business, namely
    Gojek.

    Kevin Aluwi is a graduate of the University of Southern California, Marshall School of Business.
    He is indeed one of the people behind the founding of the Gojek company. Within
    Gojek’s own corporate structure, Kevin was once an analyst at Salem Partners LLC by fully contributing in
    carrying out every strategic role by adopting the Gojek ecosystem data business intelligence.
    To develop a product innovation and growth of Gojek.

    His success in developing a startup business makes him often share knowledge. In July 2021,
    Kevin launched a Young Forward Together Program for 1.00 startups which was jointly carried out with Telkom
    through the Telecommunication and Digital Research Institute (ITDRI).
    This is done in order to
    acquire digital talent as well as explore innovation, especially for areas in eastern Indonesia, such as
    Papua, Kalimantan, Maluku and Sulawesi.

    The program exists as a forum for Indonesian talents to be able to develop their skills and capabilities in the
    digital field and to be able to freely explore and also express their ideas and innovations to provide a
    sustainable solution.

    The Young Forward Together with 1,000 Startup Program is expected to be able to help the government which
    needs around nine million digital talents in the next fifteen years.
    That means, every year, it
    is hoped that there will be 600 digital talents that must be obtained.
    That is a number that is
    quite challenging, because you only expect from formal education.

    Therefore, every year college alumni must be prepared to become digital talents, the number of which may
    still be under one hundred thousand.
    Thus, the country only has a shortage or digital gap which
    is quite large every year.
    So there’s nothing wrong with Kevin having high hopes for new
    startups.
    Especially local startups that can develop technology and innovation like what Gojek
    has done.

    The development of Gojek in the hands of Kevin Aluwi

    Under Kevin’s auspices, Gojek has grown rapidly and processes around 2 billion transactions per year.
    Where in his leadership, the Gojek Company has carried out fundraising or a budget collection
    process that has made several top companies start to look to Gojek.
    For example, Google,
    Tencent, Sequoia, and also Temasek and Astra International as one of their local investors.

    Not only that, in an effort to expand its wings, Gojek has also succeeded in carrying out an expansion as
    evidenced by the launch of services in Singapore, Vietnam and Thailand.
    Gojek himself has
    acknowledged that he is one of the most widely used on-demand applications in Indonesia.
    For
    example, food delivery services and payments have replaced transportation services.
    In Kevin’s
    hands, Gojek has become a company with a valuation of more than 10 billion dollars.

    Apart from cooperating with Global companies, Gojek has also successfully partnered with Tokopedia.
    Where the two decided to merge and create a new name, namely GoTo. GoTo is a fairly
    large technology group in Indonesia that provides a reliable ecosystem for various solutions in living
    everyday life.
    The formation of the GoTo group is a business collaboration and also the largest
    collaboration carried out by internet companies and media services in Asia to date.

    GoTo itself in this case will unite the strengths of the two technology companies by creating solutions
    that are unique and also complement each other globally.
    The trick is to combine e-commerce
    services, transportation, finance, and delivery of food and goods.
    In addition, GoTo has also
    created a digital consumer platform that is quite large in Indonesia and serves most of the household
    consumption needs.
    Going forward, the network of business partners and driver partners within
    the GoTo group will complement each other by presenting a wide selection of goods and services that are
    considered unrivaled.

    This is an explanation of who the founders of Gojek were and how Gojek developed from time to time until it
    finally became one of the largest digital companies in Indonesia.
    How about it, are you one of
    those people who often use Gojek services?

  • Get to know who discovered Proton and the full explanation

    The discovery of the proton occurred in 1815 when the British chemist Willian Prout revealed that all atoms
    are composed of hydrogen atoms or commonly called protyles.
    The channel rays or ions which have
    a positive charge and are formed from gases were discovered by a German physicist, Eugen Goldstein in 1886.
    He observed that the ratio of charge to mass of hydrogen ions was the highest among all gases.
    In addition, Goldstein also observed that hydrogen ions have the smallest size among all ionized
    gases.

    The atomic nucleus was discovered by Ernest Rutherford in 1911 during his research on his famous gold foil.
    He concluded that all particles have a positive charge inside the atom which is concentrated in a
    single nucleus and most of the volume inside the atom is empty.
    Rutherford also discovered that
    the total number of positively charged particles in the nucleus equals the total number of negatively
    charged electrons surrounding it.

    History of Proton Discovery and Proton Discovery

    If the maa of electrons is 0, then a particle will have no mass. However, in reality,
    particles of matter have a mass that can be measured, and these atoms are neutral.
    How is it
    possible if the atom is neutral and has mass, if there are only electrons in the atom?

    The existence of positively charged particles contained in atoms was hinted at by Eugen Goldstein around
    1886. With the discovery of electrons, scientists increasingly believed that in an atom there must be
    positively charged particles that are useful for balancing the negative charge of electrons.
    In
    addition, if the only particles that make up an atom are electrons, then the sum of the masses of electrons
    will be smaller than the mass of an atom.

    In 1886, Goldstein also conducted an experiment using a gas cylinder that had a cathode and had been given
    holes and then carried an electric charge.
    After that, the gas behind the cathode becomes lit.
    This event shows that there is radiation originating from the anode that penetrates into the hole
    in the cathode plate.
    The light is called anode light or positive light. The
    properties of the anode rays are:

    a. Anode rays are particle radiation, so they can rotate a propeller
    b.
    In an electric or magnetic field, it is deflected to the negative pole, so the anode beam is
    included in the positively charged radiation

    c. The particles
    present in the anode beam depend on the type of gas present in the tube

    The results of this experiment proved that during the process of forming electrons towards the anode,
    positive rays would also form going in the opposite direction through the holes in the cathode.
    After trying to put various kinds of gases into the tube, it turns out that it is hydrogen gas that
    can produce the light with the smallest positive charge, either in terms of mass or charge.
    So
    the particle is called a proton.
    The mass of the proton is equal to 1 amu or atomic mass units
    and the charge on the proton is equal to +1.

    The presence of positively charged particles making up the atom was increasingly evident when Ernest
    Rutherford, a person from New Zealand, moved to England in 1906 with his two assistants, named Hans Geiger
    and Ernest Marsden.
    They then conducted a series of experiments to find out the position of the
    particles in the atom.
    Their experiment is known as the scattering of alpha rays on a thin
    sheet of gold.
    They then managed to calculate that the mass of the positively charged particle
    was estimated to be 1,837 times that of the electron.
    Now we call it the proton.
    The term was only recently used starting in 1919.

    Mass of 1 electron = 9.11 × 10–28 grams
    Mass of 1 proton = 1.837 × 9.11 × 10–28 grams = 1.673 × 10–24
    grams

    From the three observations, it was found that the α particles fired at the thin gold metal plate, most of
    them will be forwarded and some will be deflected.
    There are even some that are reflected.
    It was quite a shock for Rutherford. His discovery led to the collapse of Thomson’s
    atomic theory.
    In his experiments, the reflected α particles were thought to have hit something
    solid in the atom.
    That way, the atom is not homogeneous as described by Thomson.
    In fact, according to Marsden, there is a fact that one in 20,00 α particles will turn at an angle
    of 90 degrees or even more.

    Based on the symptoms described above, several conclusions were obtained including:

    a. Atoms are not solid balls. Because almost all the particles in it are alpha
    (α) passed on.
    That means, most of the atomic volume is empty space.
    b.
    Particles that experience deflection are α particles that have approached the atomic nucleus.
    This is because they both have a positive charge.

    c.
    The reflected particles are α particles that have hit the atomic nucleus.

    Based on the facts obtained from these experiments, Rutherford proposed the atomic capital that he
    discovered and stated that the atom consists of a very small atomic nucleus and has a positive charge and is
    surrounded by negatively charged electrons.
    The number of protons in the nucleus is equal to
    the number of electrons surrounding the nucleus.
    So that the atom has a neutral nature.
    Rutherford also considered that in the atomic nucleus there are neutral particles which function to
    bind positive particles so they do not repel each other.
    From these experiments, Rutherford was
    able to estimate the atomic radius to be approximately 10–8 cm and the core radius to be approximately 10–13
    cm.

    What Are Protons?

    Protons are a type of subatomic particle, where these particles are the minimum particles that make up an
    atom.
    In addition, the proton is also included in the fermion family which is equipped with a
    positive electric charge.
    All matter is generally made of atoms and each turn consists of three
    different types of particles, and is equipped with three types of electric charges, among others:

    1. Electrons with a negative charge
    2. Neutrons with a neutral charge
    3. Protons with a
    positive charge

    Characteristics of Protons

    Protons are composite particles that are stable and much larger than electrons, which is 1,836 times as
    described above.
    Apart from that, the proton is also endowed with a positive elementary charge
    of 1 (1.6 x 10^-19 C).
    On the other hand, the proton itself is composed of three elementary
    particles.
    The half-life of the proton is greater than 1035 years, in which case the proton is
    very susceptible to decay.
    Then, the proton also has other subatomic particles and their own
    spin.
    it is intrinsic and invariable angular momentum and within it is 1/2. This
    property is very useful for nuclear magnetic resonance and is also used for other modern technological
    applications.

    Proton Structure

    Protons and neutrons have their own structure. Within the protons as well as the neutrons, we
    can find elementary particles that are eternal.
    These particles are known as quarks.
    In its core, protons and neutrons are connected through a considerable force, namely in the form of
    interactions whose job is to regulate the behavior of quarks and form individual protons and neutrons.
    Protong is often said to have a quark composition derived from uud. So that the
    quantum number has the following charge:

    q (uud) = ⅔ + ⅔ + (-1/3) = +1

    The mass of the proton above is 938.272 MeV/c2. Meanwhile, the mass of the three quarks is
    only around 12 MeV/c2, which is only about 1 percent of the mass energy of the neutron.
    As with
    protons, most of the mass or energy that comes from neutrons is in the form of strong nuclear force energy
    (gluons). Quark neutrons are then combined with gluons, which are exchange particles for the strong nuclear
    force.

    Proton Stability

    Free protons or protons that are no longer bound to nucleons or electrons are stable particles that have
    not been studied to spontaneously decompose into other particles.
    In addition, these free
    protons are found naturally in a number of situations and conditions.
    For example, free protons
    make up 90 percent of cosmic rays.
    Where the energy or temperature is high enough to separate
    it from electrons that have an affinity.
    Proton decay is also related to the law of
    conservation of baryon numbers.
    The Baryon number is a generalization of the nucleon number
    conserved in reactions and also in non-relativistic nuclear decay.

    The law states that:

    The sum of the numbers in the baryon number originating from all the incoming particles is the same as the sum of
    the numbers in the baryon number originating from all the particles resulting from the reaction.

    atomic nucleus

    Protons are usually found in the atomic nucleus, protons, and neutrons. Where the three are
    often referred to as nucleons.
    On the other hand, electrons orbit around the three particles in
    a dispersing manner.
    Then the atomic nucleus is associated with a fairly strong nuclear force.
    Where in the case of large atoms like Uranium, they can produce other forces, such as
    electromagnetic.
    The nucleons are the highest percentage of the mass of any atom.
    Hence, they can determine the difference between chemical elements and other elements.
    Like for example, the hydrogen atom which has only one proton in its nucleus. While
    helium has two protons as well as one or two neutrons, depending on the specific isotope.

    Atomic Number

    The atomic number of each element can be seen on the periodic table. Where the atomic number Z
    usually indicates how many protons there are in a particular type of atom in its nucleus.
    Each
    chemical element has a different atomic number.
    Although their behavior is equally determined
    by the number of electrons orbiting the nucleus.
    So, for example, chlorine (CI) has 17 protons
    in its nucleus.
    Hence the atomic number also amounts to 17. It never varies, even between
    isotopes of the same atomic version.
    This is because they have different numbers of neutrons in
    their nuclei.

    Proton’s Charge and Mass

    In physics, a proton is a subatomic particle that has a positive charge of 1.6 × 10-19 coulombs and also has a
    mass of 938 MeV (1.6726231 × 10-27 kg, or about 1.836 times the mass of an electron. An atom is usually composed
    of a number of protons and also the neutrons in the atomic nucleus, as well as the number of electrons
    surrounding the atomic nucleus.In a neutrally charged atom, the number of protons will be equal to the number of
    electrons.Where the number of protons in the nucleus will usually be in charge of determining the chemical
    properties of an atom. The nucleus of the atom is often referred to as the nucleus, nuclei, and also nucleons.
    Then the reaction that occurs or is related to the atomic nucleus will be referred to as a nuclear reaction.

    physical properties

    Protons usually have less mass than the neutrons that are in the nucleus. Yet they are 1,836
    times more massive than electrons.
    The actual mass of the proton is 1.6726 x 10^-27 kilograms.
    It is one very small mass. The “^ -” symbol will represent a negative exponent.
    The number is the decimal point followed by 26 zeros, so the number becomes 16,726.
    Inside the electric charge, the proton turns into a positive, no longer as a fundamental particle.
    Precisely the proton is actually composed of three tiny particles which are usually called
    quarks.

    Functions in Atom

    The protons in the atomic nucleus are responsible for helping to bind the nucleus together. In
    addition, protons will also attract negatively charged electrons.
    Where the number of protons
    in the atomic nucleus will determine the chemical element.
    This number is known as the atomic
    number or often represented by the capital letter Z.

    Energy for the Stars

    Inside the sun as well as in all other stars, these protons combine with other protons through nuclear
    fusion.
    However, this fusion still requires a high rate of 1 million degrees Celsius.
    This temperature will cause the two lighter particles to melt into a third particle.
    The mass of the particle is less than that of the two initial particles combined.
    Albert Einstein discovered in 1905 that matter and energy can be conserved from one form to
    another.
    This explains how the loss of mass during the fusion process appears, which is the
    energy from the star’s emission.

    Example of Protons

    It should be understood that free protons are real. The nucleus of the hydrogen atom as well
    as the H+ ion are examples of free protons.
    Regardless of the isotope, each hydrogen atom will
    have one proton.
    Then each helium atom will have two protons and each lithium atom will contain
    three protons and so on.

    Thus a complete explanation of the proton inventor, history,
    definition, structure, properties, and more.
    For Sinaumed’s who are interested in studying
    physics or chemistry in more depth, this material also needs to be understood and studied.
    In order to increase knowledge of physics and chemistry. I hope the article is
    easy to understand.

  • Get to know what spoilers are and also the effects of spoilers

    Spoilers are – Ever heard of the word “ spoiler ”? Does Sinaumed’s know what that means? We often hear the word spoiler when a work, whether in the form of a novel, manga, anime, film, TV show, and so on, has not appeared or aired for a long time, but someone else has already told us about the path and story content of thework .

    So, to understand more about spoilers , you can see the full review below, Sinaumed’s.

    Spoiler meaning

    Spoilers are leaking the contents of the story, both orally and through certain platforms that can spoil people’s enjoyment when enjoying the work. The term is often interpreted as an act of leaking the contents of a story which often reduces one’s comfort when enjoying a work.

    In language, the word ‘ spoiler ‘ comes from English which means ‘leak’. This word is usually pinned on those who like to tell the storyline of a work that has just appeared and is much anticipated.

    Meanwhile, according to Wikipedia, in the media and the internet, spoilers are writings or statements about a story, which reveal the storyline. Reading parts of a story can reduce the pleasure of reading that story, because the pleasure of reading a story usually depends on the dramatization or tension that the story creates.

    Usually in the mass media and the internet, disclosures are hidden in a certain way, so that only those who wish to see these disclosures can read them.

    According to the Cambridge Dictionary , spoilers are information that can spoil the fun. Also, spoilers can be defined as information in newspaper articles, blogs, etc. that tells what will happen in a program, thus spoiling the enjoyment of the audience or new readers if you haven’t seen it before.

    Usually, in an article or review that contains spoilers there will be a warning such as “ spoiler warning-if you haven’t watched it, stop reading now! “. The warning was given because spoilers make most people unhappy.

    Therefore, in an article or review that contains spoilers, they often write ” spoiler alert ” or ” spoiler warning ” at the beginning of the article so that readers know that the contents of the article or review will leak the contents of a work, so that readers can prepare themselves and decide whether to keep reading or not.

    The spoiler method is not just telling orally. But it can also be in the form of video recordings to writing. One of the bad effects of receiving leaks from a story is that it can reduce the pleasure of reading that story, because the pleasure of reading a story usually depends on the dramatization or tension caused by the story.

    From the explanation above, it can be concluded that spoilers are leaking the contents of the story to other people. Plus there’s been some research on spoilers and why they make you uncomfortable or don’t want to hear them.

    A study in Live Science found that spoilers or leaking of the main plot may not completely spoil the experience, but they can reduce tension and decrease overall enjoyment.

     

    Spoiler Types of People

    Understanding spoilers isn’t complete without discussing the types of spoilers. The following are the types of people who are spoilers, including:

    Intentional Spoilers

    Of the many people, the worst spoilers are those who deliberately provide the contents of the course of a film or a story, because they have watched or read the book. Usually, this spoiler is often known as an acute spoiler because it is difficult to remove.

    In fact, they will feel they will benefit if they do spoilers . Apart from the benefits, the acute spoiler also feels that he gets a sense of satisfaction from carrying out these actions even though many people don’t like them.

    Accidentally Became A Spoiler

    It’s not just an acute spoiler , sometimes there are some people who accidentally become spoilers . Usually, they let slip the contents or storyline of a film. This second type of spoiler usually reveals the storyline more often because they are very enthusiastic about the film.

    That enthusiasm then gives recommendations to their friends to read a book or watch a film, even though without realizing they have already told the contents of the book or film. Even so, those who accidentally become spoilers will usually immediately apologize for being so enthusiastic.

    Spoiler for a Job Demands

    After discussing the two types of spoilers, there are also spoilers that are made because of the demands of a job. Although intentionally giving spoilers because of work, when published they will generally be given a label that says “Spoiler Alert” . That way, readers will know if the contents of the content contain spoilers .

    By and large, work related to spoilers is a critic. In this case, critics can be anything, such as book critics, film critics, and so on.

    Reasons For No Spoilers

    In the information age like today, spoilers can be done at any time and through various platforms. The development of social media is often used by irresponsible people to disseminate, for example, snippets of scenes or one page of comics and novels.

    Spoiling is the act of leaking the plot of a show. In fact, the act of spoiling can keep you from enjoying the show because you already know how the story goes. This spoiling action will usually be obtained from someone who has watched the film first and is not from the official film.

    Besides that, spoilers are also prone to occur in articles that discuss a work. So, the writer, reviewer or critic needs to be careful when reviewing a film or novel so as not to give too many spoilers .

    There are several reasons why someone does not take spoiling, including:

    1. Violating Film Copyright

    The first reason why everyone should not do cinema piracy is because it would violate copyright. Please note that any copyright violators will be penalized for violating the rule of law.

    In the rules of film spoiler law there is copyright to protect certain works that have been registered by the creator. The existence of copyright, of course, will protect the work from all forms of violations committed by the perpetrator.

    So, we shouldn’t do spoilers or become spoilers . This needs to be done so that we are not subject to sanctions for violating copyright. That way, other people can enjoy a work in a fun and exciting way.

    The development of social media is very rapid, especially in Indonesia, making spoiler cases widespread. Without realizing it, giving spoilers on social media will reduce the interest of the audience in the wider community. In fact, every cinema story maker will keep as secret as possible about every part of the plot.

    However, the perpetrators arbitrarily violated by distributing film footage, even for a short time, could disturb the comfort of potential viewers. What’s more, if an audience has not watched the film directly, they will definitely not be curious anymore, so that the curiosity that every viewer should have will be reduced because they have seen spoilers. Don’t let your spoilers do it even if it’s only sharing on your own social media.

    Sharing movie spoilers that have been watched makes many parties aware of the puzzle before watching. That way, it will be easier to predict the plot of the cinema story, while other reasons must be known so as not to violate piracy.

    2. The creator of the work is directly harmed

    The reason for not allowing spoilers for the next film can make the creator of the work feel the loss directly. Even the losses received by the creators are far greater than the gains from selling the work.

    Maybe many people already know that every film made will definitely cost a lot of money. The amount of money to pay for the crew on duty, players, and other things causes losses to be created directly. In fact, with the existence of spoilers , it can harm a cinema maker or a work. Apart from that, it can have long-term effects where one of them is not being able to produce films or works anymore.

    So, viewers or readers should be aware that spoilers are actions that can harm many people. Therefore, the Indonesian people should always avoid pirating video films or leaking the contents of a book.

    Disrespecting works is one of the biggest reasons for being prohibited from carrying out an illegal act, namely spreading film spoilers . If you do this, it directly disfigures the work and harms the creator. In fact, it is possible that the creator of the work will be lazy to produce even better works.

    With an explanation of these various reasons, it is highly recommended for all of us to avoid pirating other people’s works in any form, especially cinema.

    Spoiler Impact

    1. Makes Someone Lazy to Watch or Read a Work

    Spoilers often occur in a joke or casual conversation about a work. Often someone, whether intentionally or not, tells the contents of a story that ends up with a spoiler .

    Even though it is often considered a trivial thing, spoilers can have a bad impact on the recipient of the story leak. This can lead to reduced pleasure when reading or watching a work. In fact, it’s not uncommon for someone to cancel their intention to enjoy a work because they’ve already received too many story leaks.

    That way, the creator of the work can suffer a loss because his work becomes unsold in the market. In fact, it may be difficult for creators of works to make good works again.

    2. Spoilers Penalties

    Sinaumed’s, spoilers are a form of piracy. Legally, spoilers can be threatened with imprisonment or fines, you know!

    Based on Law Number 28 of 2014 concerning Copyright Article 113, it is stated that someone who distributes films/works for economic gain is categorized as piracy with a maximum imprisonment of 10 years and/or a maximum fine of IDR 4 billion.

    As is well known spoiler is leaking the contents of the story. Spoilers can also be in the form of video recordings to writing. Several types of spoilers deliberately record and upload film footage to the mass media. Over time, uploading footage of films currently showing in theaters has become a trend in society.

    Of course, this is not justified by the Copyright Law and the ITE Law. For anyone who does this, can be punished with imprisonment of 10 years and/or a fine of IDR 4 billion.

    Copyright infringers can have a negative impact on creators. Losses both economically and morally, so to prevent this from happening and to overcome them, it is necessary to have a governing law. Law enforcement of copyrights is usually carried out by copyright holders in civil law, but there is also a criminal law side.

    Criminal sanctions are generally imposed for serious counterfeiting activities, but are becoming increasingly common in other cases. Criminal sanctions for copyright infringement in Indonesia generally carry a minimum prison sentence of one month and a maximum of seven years, which may or may not be accompanied by a fine of at least one million rupiah and a maximum of five billion rupiah.

    As contained in Law Number 33 of 2009 concerning Films: Article 40 paragraph (1), which reads: “Anyone who intentionally distributes, exports, shows funds or shows films as referred to in Article 33 paragraph 6 is subject to imprisonment for a maximum of 5 years and/or a maximum fine of IDR 50,000,000.00 (fifty million rupiah).” Meanwhile, regarding the administrative sanctions that will be obtained by the film pirate, it is regulated in Article 78 of Law no. 33 of 2009.

    Of course this had to start immediately at a time when all the rules had to be consistently implemented if they were to be upheld. Piracy in the field of film or video recording is increasingly common. One of the reasons is because the original film is a product that cannot be consumed by all parties in every circle because the original film is set at a fairly high price.

     

    Spoiler Guide

    Compiled from Wired and The Spectrum , there are several things that can be done to become connoisseurs of good works and addressing spoilers , namely:

    1. Don’t be a bully

    This also applies to a narrower scale, such as within your circle of friends. For example, if you know a friend is reading Harry Potter for the first time, don’t tell them what will happen in the second book onwards or reveal which characters will die.

    If you do this, instead of making it look like you have extensive knowledge in your work, it can actually brand you as a nuisance.

    2. Don’t Expect Not to Get Spoilers

    Hoping to stay away from spoilers , especially in today’s information age, this seems a bit excessive, especially for works that have been published for months or years.

    Realize that you are too late to enjoy certain works. Even so, you can avoid spoilers, don’t dig into deeper information regarding the work you are enjoying.

    3. Don’t Read Articles Related to Certain Works

    If you’re enjoying a piece of work and don’t want to be bothered by spoilers , then try to avoid reading articles about that work. Also, don’t peek at the fanbase page of certain works too often.

    4. Waiting

    Try waiting a few weeks before discussing a crucial plot in a movie or TV show with your friends.

    5. Let Others Experience It Alone

    If the ending or plot twist of a success story surprised you, let other people feel the way you have.

    In short, don’t leak important points in the story to friends or people who haven’t, want to, or are currently enjoying the work.

    Being a spoiler is one of the actions that should not be done because it can harm many people. Therefore, we should not take any spoiler action so that creators of works can continue to produce quality works.

    After reading this article to the end, I hope Sinaumed’s can be wiser in using social media and gadgets so he doesn’t become a spoiler .

    Sinaumed’s can get more information by reading books available at sinaumedia.com . As #FriendsWithoutLimits we always try to give the best. To support Sinaumed’s in adding insight, sinaumedia always provides quality and original books so that Sinaumed’s has #MoreWithReading information .

  • Get to know what minus eye is, its causes and prevention

    Know What Minus Eye Is, Causes and Prevention – If you find it difficult to see objects that are far from you, or can’t read writing from a distance, it means you have a nearsighted eye disorder or minus eye. Nearsightedness in the medical world is called myopia. There are many reasons why the eye can have nearsightedness, for example reading books too close, or using gadgets too close. However, many also say that minus eyes are hereditary.

    There must be someone around you who said that the minus eye was inherited from his father or mother. Researchers reveal that this nearsighted eye disorder can be passed down in families. However, it is also driven by external factors such as not taking care of eye health or often reading in a room with low light. Then, how do you prevent nearsightedness or reduce eye minus? Check out the article below to understand more about nearsightedness.

    What is Minus Eye or Miopia?

    Myopia or nearsightedness is difficulty seeing distant objects. People who are nearsighted will find it easier to see closer objects. This minus eye condition is quite common and can be helped by using glasses, contact lenses or eye surgery. Myopia is not an eye disease, but a disorder of the eye that makes people unable to see from a distance.

    In a normal eye, light from outside will fall right on the retina. In contrast to myopia, light from outside will fall in front of the retina. Because light from outside does not hit the retina exactly, objects that are far away will appear blurry.

    Farsightedness can be passed down from father or mother to child. Farsightedness is generally found in children aged 9 to 12 years. When children become teenagers, this nearsightedness can get worse. Nearsightedness can also occur in adults.

    Nearsightedness ranges from low to high. High levels of nearsightedness will usually stabilize when a person is 20 to 30 years old. This high degree of nearsightedness can be corrected by using minus lens glasses or using contact lenses. If the person is not comfortable with wearing glasses every day, then eye surgery can be done to correct the minus eye.

    However, it needs further attention, because people with minus eyes have a higher risk for other eye diseases than people who do not have minus eyes. One of the eye diseases that can be triggered by minus eyes is damage to the retina. People who have a high level of minus also have a higher risk of glaucoma and cataracts than people who have normal eyes.

    Cataracts are a disease that occurs in the lens of the eye. This disease or disorder can interfere with daily activities for sufferers. Disorders of this cataract appear gradually and are usually painless. Meanwhile, glaucoma is a condition caused by a buildup of pressure in the eye. This buildup can damage the optic nerve. If this eye disorder is not treated immediately, people with glaucoma can experience permanent blindness.

    Because cataracts have symptoms similar to myopia, you need to see a doctor if your pupils are white, your vision becomes blurry, it’s very difficult to see at night, the object you see becomes double and you need more light for activities. glaucoma is when your vision becomes blurry suddenly, your eyes feel very painful, you feel nauseous and dizzy, and you see colored rings around lights or lights.

    Prescriptions from doctors can help the eye focus light to fall right on the retina. In addition, eye surgery can also improve vision. The most common surgical procedures used for nearsightedness are photorefractive keratectomy and LASIK. Photoreactive keratectomy is a surgery that uses a laser to carve out the middle layer of the eye’s cornea. This aims to flatten the curve on the cornea so that light can focus on the retina.

    LASIK surgery is nearsighted surgery using a laser to create a thin fold in the top layer of the cornea of ​​the eye. For people who have very high minuses, they are usually advised to undergo cataract surgery or use eye drops that can slow the development of other eye diseases.

    Minus Eye Symptoms

    Symptoms of minus eye are:

    • Vision becomes blurry when looking at objects at a distance
    • See distant objects by squinting or partially closing your eyes so you can see objects clearly.
    • Headaches that can be caused by tired eyes.
    • Difficulty when driving, especially at night or it can be called night blindness.

    Because minus eyes tend to be detected when they are children, or are usually diagnosed

    during early adolescence, parents should start paying attention to the condition of their child’s vision if the child often crosses his eyes, draws himself closer while watching TV, or looks at the blackboard, is not aware of distant objects, often blinks or rubs his eyes frequently.

    3 Common Causes of Minus Eyes

    The cause of nearsightedness is that the retina receives an image formed by light rays from outside. Furthermore, the object depicted will be sent to the brain through the optic nerves which are part of the brain. This farsightedness can occur when the cornea is too concave or the eyeball is longer so that light rays from outside will fall in front of the retina, not on the retina. Researchers don’t know the exact cause of nearsightedness, but heredity and bad daily habits could be one of the causes.

    Historically, there is a long history of increasing myopia in people who are actively involved in doing more work at work. In fact, scientists since the 1800s have demonstrated a link between people with higher education being farsighted compared to those who are not highly educated or often work outside.

    For the most part, nowadays humans are often exposed to close-range stimuli such as looking at cellphone screens, computer tablets or other digital devices. Researchers still can’t say for sure whether digital tools are really something to worry about or not. In addition, the environment also has a role. Studies show that time spent outdoors seems to have a greater effect than lingering indoors.

    Children who spend more time outdoors tend to be far less likely to develop nearsightedness than those who spend more time indoors. Previous researchers weren’t sure why this had an effect, but they suggested a link with exposure to sunlight or being in an environment that was oriented at a greater distance than indoors.

    1. Descendants

    Maybe many of us don’t realize that nearsightedness can be genetically inherited. If one of your parents has nearsightedness, chances are that you will be nearsighted too. What’s more, if both of your parents are nearsighted, then the chances of you being nearsighted will be even greater. Research says that there are 40 genes that cause a person to experience nearsightedness because it is passed down by their parents.

    2. Too often do activities in the room

    Rarely doing outdoor activities is said to be one of the causes of minus eyes. This is due to the light that is indoors and outdoors is different. Indoor light tends to be darker than natural light outdoors. This of course can affect eye health. Insufficient or dim lighting will tire the eyes quickly and reduce the ability of the eyes to capture light.

    3. Reading or playing gadgets too close

    Reading a book can be one of the causes of nearsightedness if you read a book in a dim place or too close to your eyes.

    People who have a hobby of reading are said to be more likely to be nearsighted than those who don’t. This also applies if you use the gadget too close and the light is dim.

    Most people use their gadgets before going to bed with less light and close range, this will make the eyes tired and nearsighted. Try to get used to reading or playing gadgets with a distance of 40 cm.

    How to Prevent Minus Eyes

    Doctors say that the development of nearsightedness can be reduced by 50 percent. Of course, to avoid the minus getting higher, it would be better to take precautions. Here are some ways to prevent or control myopia.

    1. Have your eyes checked by a doctor

    Usually many parents are worried if the doctor recommends wearing glasses all day. Parents fear that their children will rely on glasses so that their nearsightedness may increase.

    Not a few parents also avoid checking their children’s eyesight to the doctor. However, research shows that if you don’t check your child’s vision from an early age, it will cause your nearsightedness to get worse.

    Therefore, if children complain that it is difficult to see distant objects, it is better to have them checked early before their vision gets worse.

    2. Increase outdoor activities

    Research shows that doing more outdoor activities can reduce the development of myopia. Although this research needs to be carried out further, spending time outside is an important factor in preventing myopia.

    Usually doctors will recommend playing outside for 120 minutes for children every day. Doing outdoor activities can also help reduce obesity, increase vitamin D and dopamine levels, besides that it can also increase socialization with other people.

    3. Low Dose Atropine

    A 0.1% atropine solution has been shown to reduce the development of myopia quite effectively. However, this solution does not slow down the rate of increase in eyeball length. Some researchers say that this solution can reduce the development of myopia by as much as 90%.

    This atropine solution is given as much as one drop in the eye every day at bedtime at night. Low doses of atropine are fairly safe, but high doses can have unwanted side effects. Check with your doctor to find out if atropine is right for you or not.

    4. Food for healthy eyes

    A healthy lifestyle can certainly reduce visual impairment significantly. Some nutrients such as zinc, vitamin C, vitamin E and beta carotene can reduce the risk of eye disease. In addition there are also omega-3 which can help improve eye health. Here are foods that are good for eye health.

    a. Fish

    For this one food, many may already know about its benefits for eye health. Many types of fish have omega-3 fatty acids. If we eat fish that have lots of omega-3 fats, this can improve eye health. Some types of fish are tuna, mackerel, anchovies and sardines. The oil in the fish’s body can cure dry eyes, especially dry eyes caused by looking at gadget screens for too long.

    b. Nuts and seeds

    Besides fish, nuts also have high omega-3 fatty acids. In addition to omega-3 fatty acids, nuts also contain vitamin E which can protect the eyes. Nuts that are good for the eyes include cashews, walnuts and others. Apart from nuts, seeds are also rich in omega-3 and vitamin E. Seeds are good for the eyes such as basil seeds.

    c. Fruits

    Fruits certainly have many benefits for the body. One of the fruits that are good for the eyes is citrus fruits. Citrus fruits contain vitamin C. Vitamin C is an antioxidant that can fight eye damage due to aging. Apart from oranges, there are also grapes and red guava which contain vitamin C.

    d. Green vegetable

    Besides fruits that are good for the body, vegetables are also very good for consumption, especially green vegetables. Green leafy vegetables are rich in lutein, vitamin C and zeaxanthin which are good for eye health. These green vegetables include spinach, kale, cabbage, mustard greens, and others.

    Buy now

    e. Carrots and Sweet Potatoes

    Carrots are rich in vitamin A and beta carotene. Beta carotene is the compound that gives carrots their orange color. Vitamin A has an important role in vision.

    Vitamin A is a protein component that can help the retina to absorb light. Beta carotene has an important role that is needed by the body to make vitamin A. Apart from carrots, sweet potatoes are also rich in beta carotene. Sweet potatoes are rich in antioxidants and vitamin E.

    f. Meat

    Beef will contain zinc which is related to long-term eye health. Zinc can help delay vision loss due to age or macular degeneration.

    The eye organ itself has a high zinc content, especially in the retina and also the blood vessels around the retina. Meat that contains zinc is beef, pork and chicken.

    g. Egg

    Besides meat, eggs are also one of the foods that are good for eye health. Eggs are a food that contains a very good source of lutein and zeaxanthin and can reduce the risk of vision loss due to age. In addition, eggs are also a good source of vitamins C and E and zinc.

    h. Mineral water

    Mineral water has many benefits for the health of the human body. The health of the body also includes the eye organs. Mineral water can help prevent dehydration in the body which can trigger dry eyes.

  • Get to know what is the Theory of Relativity and its Benefits

    Albert Einstein’s theory of relativity has indeed brought many changes and advances in education, especially science. Even those who are not in the field know Einstein. In this article, we will invite you to get to know in depth what the theory of relativity looks like and whether there is evidence for it in the real world.

    As one of the most influential figures in the world, Albert Einstein has his popularity from the theory of relativity which has changed the world. It would not be an exaggeration to say that it changed the world, because through Einstein’s theory it helps humans little by little to solve the puzzles that occur in the universe. Also helps humans find other discoveries.

    But before delving deeper into the evidence for the truth of Einstein’s theory, you need to know in advance what its history was like.

    Get to know Albert Einstein

    This alumni of the University of Zurich is said to have been a genius since childhood in the fields of mathematics and physics. Little Einstein from the age of 12 years was able to master algebra, Pythagoras, and calculus. He had also mastered integral and differential calculus by the age of 14.

    Einstein’s intelligence, which was above average, brought him closer to mathematics, physics and philosophy. Even an artist Kant whose work is complicated and difficult for ordinary people to understand was so easy for little Einstein.

    Over time Einstein studied and participated in the fields of mathematics and physics which changed the views of other scientists towards existing theories.

    Einstein often produces papers that are so intelligent with his own style of theory. Starting from an explanation of the photoelectric effect, explaining Brownian’s law of motion, to sparking his theory of the law of relativity.

    For Einstein, the laws of classical mechanics, which were originally explained by Newton about predicting the motion of celestial bodies (determinism), are no longer relevant to the laws of the electromagnetic field. This is what finally sparked him to make the special theory of relativity. The theory then developed in the gravitational field and then came the general theory of relativity.

    As an influential figure in the world of physics, Einstein has contributed so many scientific legacies in the form of theories that have changed the views of other people towards physics and chemistry education. One of the most influential theories is relativity.

    Apart from that, there are also other theories which have also become references for many scientists afterward, see more in the following book!

    why? People: Albert Einstein

    What is the Theory of Relativity and What Are the Benefits?

    1. Discovery of the Theory of Relativity

    Since time immemorial, physical scientists have believed in the principles of classical physics belonging to Newton who discovered the concept of gravity and stated that space and time are absolute. However, in the 19th century many unexpected phenomena began to appear that could not be explained by Newton’s laws, such as when the planet Mercury began to orbit the sun faster than originally calculated.

    Then in 1905 Albert Einstein put forward his theory of relativity which broke the principles of classical physics, where this theory began to answer all the strange questions that were happening in our nature at that time.

    In his opinion, the absolute was the speed of light and the laws of physics for all observers whether moving or not. Thus, based on the theory of relativity, it states that space and time can be bent. So what’s the explanation?

    There are two types of the theory of relativity put forward by Einstein which solves the world’s questions on all natural phenomena and also in everyday human activities.

    a. The Special Theory of Relativity

    As already mentioned, relativity believes that the laws of physics and also the speed of light are absolute, while space and time are relative. Einstein discovered the special theory of relativity which held two postulates.

    The first postulate , that the laws of physics are absolute or have the same properties in any constant or fixed (inertial) frame of reference. This means that in any constant frame of reference (constantly moving or not moving at all) the laws of physics have the same form.

    Still confused? In one case, you are on the side of the highway and see your friend in a car traveling at 80 km/hour. In frame 1, that is, from your point of view, it is your friend who is in the car who is moving, while you are still. On the other hand, in frame 2, from the point of view of your friend, it is you who is moving, while he is still in the car.

    The second postulate states that the speed of light is always constant and has a value (c = 3x 108 m/s) and does not depend on the light source and the position of the observer.

    For example, in one frame of reference there are two observers where one is moving and one is stationary. Both observe the same event. So both have different perspectives on space and time.

    This is of course inversely proportional to Newton’s law which states that space and time are always absolute. So that there are several impacts that occur due to the existence of this special theory of relativity, namely as follows.

    1) Time Dilation

    This time dilation or expansion of time is the impact of the special theory of relativity which states that space and time are relative. Time dilation occurs because of differences in motion between the two observers in space and time.

    2) Long Contractions

    This length contraction explains that there is a possibility of shortening the distance from two points measured to two observers who move relatively.

    3) Relativistic Mass

    According to the theory of special relativity, it explains that the mass of an object that is moving tends to be greater than the mass of an object that is not moving.

    4) Relativistic Momentum

    If the relativistic mass explains the possibility of a heavier mass. This relativistic momentum explains that when an object has mass, then a speed has momentum. So that in the context of the special theory of relativity there is also the possibility of changing the momentum.

    5) Relativistic Energy

    Relativistic energy is the product of mass and also the square of absolute speed. At this relativistic energy it is possible that energy and mass can be equivalent. So that this law is also called Einstein’s law of mass-energy equivalence.

    How, already have an idea of ​​the special theory of relativity? In addition to the special theory of relativity, Albert Einstein also put forward the general theory of relativity in 1915.

    b. General Theory of Relativity

    After discovering his special theory of relativity, Albert Einstein tried to combine Newton’s theory of gravity with his own relativity. With all the experiments and failures many times, Einstein finally found a combination of the theory of gravitational relativity, namely the general theory of relativity.

    In the general theory of relativity, Einstein explained that gravity exists as part of space and time. Gravity does not just exist, but is the result of the curvature of space and time caused by the existence of a mass quantity.

    So that this mass makes space and time to bend, as well as objects around the curve that are attracted to the source of the bend.

    For example, if you put a napkin or a piece of cloth on the floor, then place a basketball right in the middle of the cloth. Then what happens is that the fabric will form a curve caused by the ball.

    So if you put other small objects around the basketball it will automatically be pulled towards the arc. This is what is called gravity according to Einstein’s general theory of relativity.

    Interestingly, this general theory of relativity seems to be increasingly opening the door for our knowledge in the world of physics to be able to understand this vast and mysterious universe. Through this theory, scientists have succeeded in answering the reason Mercury moves around the sun faster, as well as a shift of 43 arcseconds per century.

    2. Proof of the Theory of Relativity

    Einstein’s theory has also been proven by new discoveries. Some natural phenomena that occur in this universe are also finally being answered more clearly and clearly.

    a. There is a Black Hole

    In about 1915 a Schwarzschild scientist solved the problem through Einstein’s field equations which explained that there is a geometry of spacetime around stars. This star also has a very high density with super large gravity.

    The star’s strong gravity can bend spacetime so that all objects and light cannot get out of there. Astronomers estimate the location of a black hole with high gravity by changing the properties of the sky material around it.

    b. The Big Bang Theory

    In accordance with the general theory of relativity, scientists predict that the universe started with a very dense and super hot object which then exploded. This shows that our universe is expanding into smaller and smaller pieces of matter and moving farther and farther apart.

    This prediction was confirmed by Edwin Hubble who observed a spiral nebula in a galaxy like the Milky Way. The nebula is moving, shifting and expanding.

    c. GPS

    The impact of the emergence of Einstein’s theory of relativity that changed the world so much is the existence of a GPS that is so accurate in measuring distances and estimated time. This GPS system works using satellites that transfer data and information to signal-catching stations on earth and then sends them to GPS technology.

    With GPS, we can estimate and calculate locations accurately, which of course has a big impact on transportation equipment such as cars, trains and planes.

    d. Analog Television

    The next technological sophistication that was born thanks to the theory of relativity is that there are TVs that can broadcast broadcasts with pictures and sound. On tube or analog TV still use cathode rays which transfer electrons to a magnetic phosphor. These electrons create color pixels on a television screen at 30 percent the speed of light, thus creating an image.

    Advances In Chemistry

    Relativity seems to have a super big and wide impact, such as helping scientific progress in chemistry. This is evidenced by the discovery of mercury and the discovery of liquid metal. Based on relativity, there is an influence of speed and mass on mercury which is bound to its constituent atoms, causing the compound to melt and melt even at normal temperatures.

    e. Nuclear Technology

    All nuclear-based technologies that exist today are also not far from the theory of relativity. Starting from nuclear engines, nuclear power, and atomic bombs, everything is based on relativity. Nuclear reactions occur from the splitting of atomic nuclei in a chain that shoots neutrons many times. This reaction was also formulated by Einstein with E=MC2.

    Conclusion

    Einstein’s relativity became a refinement of the classical physics theory sparked by Sir Isaac Newton. We come to understand that gravity is formed because of a mass large enough to bend space and time, which makes objects around it pull closer.

    So that the closer the object is from the source of the curvature the greater the gravity and the slower the time, and vice versa. This is the reason why in the movie Interstellar 1 hour on planet Miller equals 7 years on Earth.

    Understanding physics makes everything seem clear and predictable, both the history of the universe in the past and predictions for the future. Relativity is only a small part of the vast field of physics, but by understanding just one law of relativity we can already understand what happens to everyday life and the universe.

    Then, what if you understand all of physics? Maybe you can find new theories like Newton and Einstein to explain phenomena that are still unsolved. An example is looking for a bridge that can combine the theory of relativity with quantum physics, which is still unsolved until now.

    Interested in discovering the riddle of the universe through physics? Then you need to fill in your knowledge through reading about physics such as the theory of relativity, or even emulate Einstein’s perseverance in learning through a collection of scientific books from sinaumedia.

    Logic Magic Physics

    If the universe is likened to a puzzle, then only about 5% of our scientists have found the puzzle piece, one of which is through physics. So by continuing to study science, both science and other sciences are a clue to find answers to the incomplete puzzle of the universe.

    Because no matter how small an effort we make to understand this universe, it can have a big impact on future generations. The greater the knowledge we have, the higher our chances of achieving a much better life. That’s all, I hope this article is useful!

      • Know the History and Characteristics of Magnets
      • 8 Properties of Liquids, Here’s a Complete Explanation with Examples
      • 8 Properties of Gases, Here’s a Complete Explanation Along with Examples
      • 14 Properties of Light, Here’s a Complete Explanation & Example
      • 6 Properties of Solids, Here’s an Explanation & Examples
  • Get to Know What is NFT and How It Works

    What is NFT – Want to know what is NFT? In fact, non-fungible tokens (NFT) are an increasingly popular type of digital asset. From art, food to rare tweets. This one object is predicted to be the cause of the influence of a new phenomenon among young investors.

    According to the Coindesk website, NFT revenue alone has reached $174 million since November 2017. This is pretty cool, right? Well, actually, what does NFT mean? Is it worth it’s popularity? Here’s the explanation for Sinaumed’s .

    What are NFTs?

    Before discussing how it works, you need to check what NFT has first. On the “Forbes Management” page, NFTs are referred to as digital assets that represent real-world objects such as paintings, music, game items , to short videos.

    Digital assets are bought and sold online, usually paid for using cryptocurrency , which has been encoded using other crypto assets and underlying software. Since 2014, NFTs are now popular because they are considered a practical way to buy digital graphics.

    NFTs are usually evaluated as one of the very limited trading processes and have their own identification code.

    Through this NFT, you can see the digital jobs that everyone is selling. Please note that there are no brands in this NFT. This happens because the NFT is authorized by the purchaser to the original element. Not only NFTs, but also congenital certifications that serve as certifications for titles are also included.

     NFT Working Method

    NFTs are part of the blockchain. Therefore, NFT buyers can prove that they are the sole owner of the assets they are purchasing. No one can revoke the NFT buyer’s ownership after it has been paid.

    NFT is also a digital asset that cannot be duplicated again and again. The buyer’s NFT is unique and can be proven by proof of purchase on the cryptocurrency blockchain. For example, a tweet from Twitter CEO Jack Dorsey was auctioned off as NFT and sold for $2.9 million. Though, anyone can take a screenshot and own the tweet.

    However, it can only be sold by Jack Dorsey and NFT buyers. To be tradable, NFTs must go through the NFT printing process.

    Then, what is the NFT embossing process ? It is the process of converting digital files into crypto collections or assets on the blockchain , as expressed by Ethereum. This process requires a third-party marketplace or printing agency such as Open Sea, MakersPace, Mintable,  and The Drop.

    The difference between NFT and Cryptocurrency

    After reading the definition of what an NFT is, you might think it is an asset like cryptocurrency . Though, the two are not the same. Why?

    According to the Asia One website, the main difference between NFTs and cryptocurrencies lies in the word “replaceable”. What are NFT “replaceable” objects? This term actually means exchangeable for goods of the same value.

    For example, you can pay for a $10 asset with two $5 assets. Apart from that, you can also exchange 1 Bitcoin for 1 Bitcoin item. Not only that, the goals between the two are also different. When you buy cryptocurrency , you are basically exchanging currency like a money changer. For example, buy one Ethereum for $2,840, then later you can save it until one day the price of Ethereum goes up and sell it right away.

    On the other hand, all non-fungible tokens like smartphones have certain IMEI, specifications and features that make them unique. It is these aspects that make NFTs to be called assets rather than cryptocurrencies.

    Examples of Using NFTs

    As previously explained, NFTs are blockchain- based digital assets that can represent certain objects such as paintings and other properties. This is considered to be one of the best ways to buy and sell digital assets, as NFTs provide certificates of ownership that only buyers and sellers can access.

    Based on this, NFT has been applied to many industries from business to arts. Here are some examples.

    • NFTs in Arts 

    NFT is known as one of the latest technologies currently booming in the art world. This is true because its characteristics and uniqueness have re-evaluated the digital arts sector. NFT itself provides security for works published online. For foreigners, content distributed online is usually easy to claim and can harm the creator.

    Thanks to blockchain technology, NFTs ensure that the artist owns the work. This is an opportunity for digital artists who suffer from the risks of plagiarism and creative plagiarism. The smart contract system built into the NFT technology also allows artists to view and record royalty percentages as their work is changed.

    • Corporate Sector NFTs 

    The next sector that applies NFT is the business industry. Among other things, NFTs are often used as a link between tangible assets, such as proof of ownership of land and other assets.

    Stored physical certificates of ownership are considered more secure on the blockchain with a short verification process. Buyers do not need to worry if their valuable certificates are lost or stolen by others. This is because ownership data is already stored on  the blockchain .

    • NFTs in Entertainment 

    Recent examples of applications for NFTs are in the entertainment sector such as games , sports and collectibles. NFT is currently developing a market for collectibles, which it says has great potential.

    Some of the most popular collectibles include top-shot NBA game trailers , virtual cats Crypto Kitties, and quirky CryptoPunks avatars. Estimates for all three collections can be in the millions of dollars. The NFT and blockchain- based “gambling” market is also one of the most promising cryptocurrency sectors in the world.

    The famous NFT games are Crypto Kitties and Axis Infinity . In the game Crypto Kitties, you need to collect, raise and breed unique digital cats. Meanwhile, Axis Infinity requires players to collect NFT-based digital pets called Axis to fight against other players. Most NFT games use a pay-to-earning system that allows players to earn tokens by actively playing games.

    Reasons to Buy NFT In 2022

    Based on the previous explanation, NFT is the most popular type of digital asset on the market today. However, citing the Forbes website, because the market is always new, investing, buying and selling NFTs is still quite risky. In fact, most of the NFT market is still speculated and there may be significant price changes, according to the experience of other digital assets in recent years.

    Nonetheless, here are some reasons why you should buy an NFT in 2022.

     1. Unique and no exchange rate 

    Quoted from Kompas, one of the interesting things about NFT investing is that there is no exchange rate. The value of purchased NFT assets in 1 billion IDR cannot be exchanged for USD 69,400 or coins and 36.38 Ethereum. In other words, NFTs are digital assets that buyers can invest in with a modified value.

     2. Currently Popular

    Selling NFT assets through auctions is a great strategy for making money in this modern era. Why so? Because this digital asset is trending in the market. For example, the artist known as “Beeple” once sold a collage of his works and was auctioned for IDR 82.9 billion.

     

    How to Create an Open Sea Account for NFT Trading

    Before you start trading, you must first create an account with Open Sea . Here’s how to create an Open Sea account to buy and sell NFTs:

    • Open the following link https://opensea.io, you can use a browser on a laptop or cellphone, depending on where you installed your digital wallet. For example, Open Sea is opened via the Google Chrome browser on a laptop
    • To start registration for an Open Sea account, click on the wallet icon or profile picture icon and select the “ Connect wallet ” option.
    • Choose the digital wallet that you are using, for example MetaMask
    • Next, open the MetaMask extension that you have installed on Google Chrome, by clicking on the quiz icon which is usually next to the site’s search box. Next, click on the “ Connect Wallet ” option. Then your MetaMask digital wallet will be connected to OpenSea
    • Next, click on the “ Account ” option and then on the “ Profile ” option to configure a profile in OpenSea
    • Enter your username, email address and more, then click the “ Save ” option
    • OpenSea will send a message to your email address. Open the message to verify the Open Sea account creation request. So, you now have an OpenSea account and are ready to buy and sell NFTs in this marketplace.

    How to Create and Sell NFTs on OpenSea

    How to Create an NFT in OpenSea

    • First on the Open Sea homepage, click on the “ Create ” option.
    • Import or upload the file you want to create an NFT for. It can be images, photos, videos, and more.
    • Enter the name of the NFT and several other parameters, such as content-aware parameters and parameters of the blockchain you will use.
    • When finished with the settings, click on the “ Create ” option at the bottom of the OpenSea page.
    • Well, your NFT is ready to be sold.

    How to Sell NFTs on OpenSea 

    • Go to the “ My Collection ” option by tapping on the profile picture icon in the upper right corner of the Open Sea page
    • Choose your NFT and then click the “ Sell ” option
    • Choose the sales program that you will use. If you want to sell directly, click the “ Fixed price ” option, while for the auction system, click the “ Hourly bid ” option.
    • Enter the price of the NFT with the desired Ethereum cryptocurrency
    • You can also set the duration of the NFT sale in the “ Duration ” column

    When the configuration is complete, click on the “ Complete List ” option. Next, Open Sea will open your MetaMask extension to confirm your NFT sales subscription.

    Please note that in order to confirm an NFT sale, you must have at least 0.05 Ethereum balance on MetaMask. Then, for every transaction on OpenSea, a fee of 2.5% of the NFT sales will be charged. You can also earn royalties by selling NFT up to 10%

    As it grows, NFT sales continue to set new records. One of the most popular NFT works is Beeple which sells for 69.3 million US dollars or the equivalent of around 995.1 billion Rupiah. Besides Beeple’s works, there are other, more expensive NFT works.

    List of 10 Most Expensive NFTs in the World

    1. The Merge $91.8 million (Rp1.318 trillion)

    The Merge officially became the most expensive NFT ever sold on December 2, 2021, with nearly 30,000 collectors participating and a total of US$91.8 million. This is the only NFT on the list that has multiple owners.

    1. Everyday’s: the First 5000 Days US$69.3 million (Rp 995.1 billion)

    Mike Winkelmann’s most expensive NFT work aka Beeple sold to a single buyer on March 11, 2021. Beeple works are highly respected and premium works of art. This work is actually a collage of his 5,000 works. Since 2007, Beeple has pledged to create one piece of art once a day.

    1. Clock US$52.7 million (Rp756.7 billion)

    Clock is the work of Sir and Julian Assange, and literally moves like a clock, counting down the days when WikiLeaks founder Julian Assange was imprisoned. The purpose of this NFT was to raise money for Assange’s legal defense, and it was eventually acquired by the Assange DAO, a group of over 10,000 people who donated their money to buy the NFT and support Assange.

    1. HUMAN ONE US$28.895 million (Rp414.91 billion)

    HUMAN ONE is one of Beeple’s NFTs that has been sold for a very high price. HUMAN ONE goes on sale November 9, 2021 for nearly $30 million. According to an interview with Christie’s, this work is closely related to ‘Everyday’s’

    1. CryptoPunk #5822 US$23 million (Rp 330.2 billion)

    CryptoPunks NFT dominates the ranks of the most expensive NFTs in the world, with code 5822 selling for more than US$23 million.

    1. CryptoPunk #7523 US$11.75 million (Rp 168.72 billion)

    Outshining all its CryptoPunk counterparts, #7523 is a rarer third collection, backed by a hefty price tag.

    1. CryptoPunk #3100 US$7.67 million (Rp 110.1 billion)

    As of March 11th 2021, just one day after the #7804 went out of stock, the #3100 is more expensive than its brethren. CryptoPunk #3100 is one more odd pun, but this time he’s wearing a headband. #3100 is the seventh most expensive Crypto Punk on the market.

    1. CryptoPunk #7804 US$7.6 million (Rp 109.1 billion)

    CryptoPunk #7804 has the form of an alien punk. This alien is one of nine “Alien” Crypto Punks, wearing a hat and pipe.

    1. Crossroad US$6.6 million (Rp94.77 billion)

    Beeple’s Crossroad is just a 10 second clip showing people walking past a huge corpse with slurs written all over it. This Beeple product is highly appreciated because it offers something a little different from the usual NFTs you see.

    1. A Coin for the Ferryman US$6,034 million (Rp 86.64 billion)

    One of XCopy’s earliest works , ‘A Coin for the Ferryman ‘, premiered in 2018 and sold for over US$6 million on November 4, 2021. This work has the shape of a combination of squares on a multi-colored background, accompanied by a GIF image making it unique and something the owner can be proud of.

    We have finished our discussion of the currently popular NFTs. To learn more about investing, there are several recommended books that are worth reading and can be found easily at sinaumedia.

  • Get to know what is left-handed, facts and advantages of left-handed people

    What is left-handed – Many people have heard of what is left-handed, you might even be one of those who have heard of it. Left-handed is someone who tends to do activities with the left side of the body, such as when writing tends to use the left hand.

    On this occasion, we will discuss more about left-handedness, to the advantages of left-handed people. So, read this article, until it’s finished, Sinaumed’s.

    Definition of Left-handed

    Basically, there have been many who say that a left-handed person has a smarter brain when compared to a right-handed person. Meanwhile, there is some research suggesting that there may be a link between left-handedness and higher IQ. Meanwhile, other studies have shown that right-handed people actually have an advantage.

    Quoted from Healthline, left-handedness is sometimes also called sinitrality. As for what is meant by sinitrality is the condition of preferring to use the left hand rather than the right hand for routine activities. There are also studies that reveal that left-handedness can be caused by genetic or hereditary factors.

    Because scientists have shown that left-handedness tends to run in families. As a result, it is assumed that left-handedness has a genetic component, in other words left-handers are born that way.

    Left-handed people use their left hand more often than their right hand. In addition, he usually uses his left hand when doing activities, such as combing his hair, cooking, and so on.

    Writing cannot be used to determine whether a person is left-handed or not, because some people who are left-handed use their right hand to write, while for everything else they use their left hand.

    It is estimated that 8-15% of the adult population are left-handed. In addition, various studies have shown that left-handedness is more common among males than females.

    Compared with the general population, left-handedness is more common among identical twins and some groups of people with neurological disorders (eg, Epilepsy Down’s Syndrome, Autism and Mental Retardation). From a statistical point of view, a person who has a twin who is left-handed has a 76% chance of also being left-handed.

    Causes of Someone Left-handed

    A left-handed person does not just happen, but there are several causes for a person to be left-handed, including:

    1. Gen

    There is a possibility that genetic factors will influence a child to use the right or left-handed more often. A single gene may be passed from parents to children to influence which hand a child likes.

    If a certain version of this gene is inherited, the child will likely be left-handed. In addition, it also depends on reinforcement and other environmental influences. However, more recent research suggests that there may be more genes that can result in left-handed people.

    2. Gender

    The gender of left-handed people is more dominated by men than women. This can be proven through research which shows that the male hormone testosterone has an influence on right and left-handed hands.

    3. Fetal Development

    Some researchers believe that left-handedness has more to do with environment than genetics. They suggest that environmental factors in the womb (including hormone exposure) can affect whether we like our right or left hand later in life.

    4. Imitation

    Children learn to choose their right or left hand by imitating parents, caregivers, and people who are often around them. However, this does not explain why left-handed parents sometimes have left-handed children, and vice versa.

    5. Brain Damage

    A minority of researchers theorize that all humans are predestined to be right-handed. However, some types of brain damage can also be characterized by left-handed behavior. For left-handed people and parents of left-handed people, it’s important to note that there is no solid evidence to support this rather controversial theory.

    6. Adjustments

    Some people who are right-handed by nature become left-handed because of the need to adjust to injury.

    Facts About Left-handed People

    Ten percent of the total world population are left-handed. As a minority, they have to live to adjust to various kinds of equipment, such as gadgets, office stationery, cooking equipment, and various other objects that are made to meet the needs of right-handed people.

    The brain and body of left-handed people operate differently than those of right-handed people (and in ambidextrous people , whose two hands are the dominant hand for different tasks).

    Most of the human population in the world is more dominant to use the right hand in activities. Although someone who is left-handed looks different because their left hand is dominant, this does not mean that they are any different from someone who is right-handed.

    Quoted from various sources, the following are facts about left-handed people, namely:

    1. The brain works opposite to the side of the body that is used

    Various things that are done by the limbs have a control center in the brain, which is divided into the cerebrum and cerebellum, as well as the right brain and left brain. When doing various activities, it turns out that the part of the brain that controls it is opposite to the part of the body that does that activity.

    For example, someone who is more dominant using the right hand, means the part of the brain that works is the left. This also applies to someone who is left-handed, namely the right side of the brain that is more dominantly working.

    2. Following Hand Domination

    Left-handed people tend to chew food on the left, while right-handed people tend to chew on the right.

    3. Possibly Already in the Womb

    The fetus begins to move its hands when it enters 9-10 weeks. Early in the second trimester, the baby shows a clear preference for sucking on one thumb on one side of the hand.

    If the baby starts to get used to sucking the thumb of the left hand, it could be that left-handedness has become congenital even before your little one is born. However, most developmental experts say that parents likely won’t understand their child’s dominant hand until two or three years of age. This is because as children grow, many children will change hands when doing activities.

    4. Left-handed people have a higher mortality rate than right-handed people

    A surprising fact that left-handed people live 3 years shorter than right-handed people. Launching CNN Health, more than 2,500 left-handed people die every year as a result of using everyday equipment for people who are right-handed.

    5. Symptoms of Dyslexia and ADHD

    A study cited by WebMD, shows that left-handed students have much more difficulty in school and have symptoms of ADHD. This can happen because they have mixed or ambidextrous hands.

    Additionally, one study found that children who changed hands were twice as likely to be dyslexic.

    However, until recently, researchers didn’t know exactly why that happened. Even so, they suspect that having an inconsistent dominant hand may be a bigger problem than a consistent left hand.

    6. Relating to the Legend of Lucifer

    According to legend, Lucifer and witches have dominant left hand and Lucifer with evil nature. Therefore, it is very likely that religious ceremonies are performed using the right hand. In fact, the right hand is often referred to as a good hand.

    7. Associated with Deviance

    In the past, left-handedness was associated with behavioral disorders, neurotic symptoms, rebellion, and criminal activity. In fact, the word ” left ” (left / left hand) in English is rooted in ” lyft ” in Anglo-Saxon, which means damaged or weak.

    8. Considered More Creative

    The right side of the brain controls the muscles on the left side of the body and mostly drives musical and spatial abilities. Maybe that’s why left-handed people often have creative ideas, so they are more often sought after in the creative industries.

    In mirror writing, where the letters are reversed and written backwards, it is almost always done with the left hand. In addition, several studies have shown that left-handed children score higher in verbal reasoning.

    However, further research is still needed regarding this one fact.

    9. Famous Lefties

    Famous left-handers throughout history include Napoleon Bonaparte, Bill Gates, Oprah Winfrey, Obama, and Jimi Hendrix.

    10. Left-handed Day

    It turns out that there is World Left Handers Day which is celebrated every August 13th since 1996.

    11. Often Using the Wrong Tool

    More than 2,500 left-handed people are killed each year using everyday tools meant for right-handed people.

    12. Premature babies tend to be left-handed

    In several studies revealed that premature babies tend to be born in a left-handed condition.

    13. Easily Affected by Stress

    According to a study, left-handed people are more prone to post-traumatic stress (PTSD) when compared to those who are right-handed,

    14. The Brain Can Work Faster At Some Things

    Left-handed people’s brains work faster when exercising or playing computer games.

    15. Have a Smarter Brain

    According to a study from St. Lawrence University, left-handed people are now proven to be much smarter than right-handed people. People who have an IQ over 140 tend to be left handed. The proof, Da Vinci, Michelangelo, Einstein, and Newton were left-handed people.

    16. Easily Embarrassed

    Left-handed people are more easily embarrassed. A behavioral test conducted in Scotland showed a link between left-handedness and shyness.

    According to this study, many participants who were left-handed reported that they were more easily anxious about making mistakes, and more sensitive to criticism. Overall, studies show left-handed people are indecisive.

    17. Faster to anger

    Most left-handed people show emotional processes that are not balanced between their right and left brain, one of the consequences is often a bad mood.

    18. Drink Alcohol More Often

    According to the results of research from 12 countries involving 25,000 participants, left-handed people drink alcohol more often than those who are right-handed. However, that does not mean they are prone to alcohol abuse.

     

     

    Advantages of Left-handers

    1. Have an artistic and romantic soul

    Compared to language skills, those who are left-handed tend to have a fairly high artistic spirit. Usually, these art enthusiasts are also very romantic people.

    It’s just that, most of them put it in works of art. In fact, left-handed people use their right brain more than their left brain. The right brain is used for creative, intuitive, and visual thinking processes. A number of famous left-handed artists such as Leonardo Da Vinci and Michael Angelo are left-handed artists.

    2. Having High Creativity Power

    Because they tend to use their right brain more, left-handed people have high creativity, especially in creating things.

    In the journal American Journal of Psychology it was revealed that those who are left-handed have different thoughts than those who are right-handed. They keep thousands of fresh ideas in their brains, including to make their partner happy which will make the relationship more colorful.

    3. Smarter

    Revealed in the study ” Effects of Handedness on Intelligence Level of Students “. Apparently, those who are left-handed tend to have a higher IQ than people who use the right hand.

    People who use their right hand predominantly will tend to use the left brain compared to the right. Meanwhile, those who are left-handed are able to use the right and left brain in a balanced way. Therefore, left-handed people are called smarter in learning something.

    4. Multitasking

    Not only smart, those who are left-handed are able to do several jobs at once. They are able to deal with various problems quickly. In addition, they will do it calmly and not rush during work.

    Launching from the Lefty Fretz website , a 2018 study conducted by the Illinois Research Consortium revealed that left-handed people complete two jobs better than right-handed people.

    This is because right-handed people get work done by breaking it into parts and then analyzing the problems one by one. Meanwhile, left-handed people tend to see the whole problem in their tasks and do pattern matching to try to solve it.

    5. His memory is very sharp

    Their ability to use both halves of their brain in a balanced way also has an effect on their sharp memory. They can remember events and dates very well.

    6. Can Be a Good Leader

    Several world leaders who are left-handed have proven their ability to lead a country such as Barack Obama, George W. Bush, Bill Clinton, and Gerald Ford.

    The ability to multitask, be intelligent, and have a creative spirit full of innovation makes those who are left-handed capable of solving several problems. Including being the leader in the household.

    7. Good at sports

    Having a left-handed partner can also make a person healthier. How not, those who are left-handed tend to like sports to keep their bodies fit. In addition, they are quite good at several sports such as swimming, tennis, baseball, boxing, and fencing.

    Interestingly, almost 40 percent of tennis athletes are left-handed. Why did it happen? This is because the reflexes between the left and right hands are different, so this situation favors left-handers more.

    8. Can Control Yourself Better

    A left-handed person has better self-control in terms of holding back from fulfilling a wish. This has been tested in a study conducted by JECN. From the research it proves that those who are left-handed do not find it difficult to control their hands. This ability apparently really helped him control his desires.

     

     

    Closing

    If you want to find various kinds of books about personality and also want to get more information by reading the books available at sinaumedia.com.

  • Get to know what is Labia Minora in the female reproductive system

    Labia Minora – All humans, both male and female, must have their own reproductive organs, each of which has special organs and functions. For women, their reproductive organs are commonly called the vagina, aka Miss V. This reproductive organ has many roles, one of which is to maintain offspring. Now, inside the vagina, there is a part called the labia and consists of the labia minora and labia majora. Both of them function as a reproductive system for women.

    Unfortunately, not everyone understands the labia minora and labia majora in Miss V, because there is an opinion that sex education is taboo. In fact, it’s wrong , you know … Sex education should be taught from an early age to avoid things that are not desirable. So, what are the labia minora? What are the disorders that often occur in the female organs? So, so that Sinaumed’s understands these things, let’s look at the following review!

    What are Labia Minora?

    Previously, it was briefly explained that the vagina which is the female reproductive system has a part called the labia. Labia have another name, namely vaginal lips, which are folds of skin that form the vulva on the outside of the vagina. So, the labia consists of the labia majora and labia minora.

    The labia majora, which are located outside the vaginal lips, tend to be thick and fatty in texture. During puberty, this part of the labia majora will appear fine hairs.

    Meanwhile, the labia minora are located inside the vaginal lips, which tend to be thin in texture and smaller in size compared to the labia majora. The labia minora are located right inside the labia majora by surrounding the vaginal opening and urethra (urinary tract). Unlike the labia majora, the labia minora are actually covered with a mucous membrane, so that the surface will remain moist by the fluid that has been secreted by special cells.

    The shape of the labia minora is like a small fold with a size of about 3-4 cm. Please note , Sinaumed’s , that the color of the labia minora varies, some are pink and some are even brownish black. These are all normal things 

    Well, the existence of the labia minora has a “magical” function, namely to protect the clirotis, urethra (urine canal) and the vagina itself, because they are located inside the vulva. Not only does it function as a protector, but the labia minora are also able to produce a lubricant, aka oil, which is produced by the oil glands in the surface layer of the female sex organs.

    Typically, women who have reached old age or have gone through menopause, have lower estrogen levels. That is what causes her labia minora to become thinner and drier.

    Health Problems that Often Occur in Labia Minora

    Even though the labia minora are located inside the woman’s vagina, it doesn’t mean that this part is safe from any disturbance. Just like other body organs, if a woman’s intimate organs are not kept clean, they will cause health problems. What are the health problems that often occur in the labia minora? Come on, see the following review!

    1. A lump on the Labia Minora

    In the labia minora there may be lumps which are caused by several things, one of which is vaginal varicose veins. Vaginal varicose veins is a condition of swollen blood vessels in the vulva area, including the labia minora itself. The presence of vaginal varicose veins can also arise due to changes in blood flow and hormone levels that usually occur during pregnancy. Not infrequently, this lump will feel very painful.

    However, lumps caused by vaginal varicose veins can heal by themselves, along with the completion of the pregnancy period. It should also be noted that during later pregnancies, this lump may reappear.

    2. Labial Adhesions

    Labial adhesion is a condition where the labia minora experience tissue adhesions, so that the vagina will not appear “hollow”. Usually, the condition is experienced by newborn girls and teenage girls before their puberty. These tissue adhesions can occur due to low estrogen levels, especially in infants and young girls.

    However, it should also be noted that this condition can occur due to infection caused by poor vaginal hygiene as well as genital trauma. If these labial adhesions are experienced by teenage girls, then later the vagina will “open” by itself, along with their puberty. This is because the hormone estrogen begins to increase.

    What is understood is that when young women have entered puberty, but they still have difficulty urinating, immediately consult a doctor, okay?

    3. Hypertrophy of Labia Minora

    Previously, it was briefly explained that the shape and size of the labia minora in each woman is different. Generally, the size of the labia minora will be smaller than the labia majora. Although there are also some women who have larger labia minora so they will stand out.

    This condition is actually normal, as long as it doesn’t bother or cause irritation. So, if you experience irritation, it’s better to use only cotton pants and avoid wearing tight pants.

    If hypertrophy, aka enlargement of the labia minora, actually makes Sinaumed’s uncomfortable, consult a doctor immediately, OK? Chances are, the doctor will recommend special surgery to change its shape and size.

    4. Bacterial and Fungal Infections

    Since the labia minora are in the folds of the body, they will be prone to moisture , right… so the risk of bacteria and fungus will also increase. That is why there are many health campaigns for women’s intimate organs. If vaginal hygiene is not maintained, various bacterial and fungal infections will appear, such as dermatitis, eczema, to candidiasis.

     

     

    Understanding the Female Reproductive Organ System

    As with other organ systems, in the female reproductive organ system there are also separate parts, which are generally located on the inside and outside. The inside of this can not be seen directly, while the outside of course can be seen directly. So, here is a description of the parts contained in the female reproductive system, aka Miss V!

    The outside part

    1. Mons Pubis

    Namely the outermost part of the female reproductive system. The shape is similar to the triangle that protects the pubic bone (pubic symphysis). In this section, there is fatty tissue, skin tissue, connective tissue, sweat glands, and fine hair roots.

    2. Labia Mayora

    Namely folds that almost resemble the shape of the lips, so they are often also called pubic lips. Based on its location, this part of the labia majora has 2 types, namely those on the outer surface and the inner surface.

    On the outer surface of the labia majora there will be a layer of horny epithelial cells and hair roots. Meanwhile, those that are located on the inner surface will appear slippery because they have fatty tissue and do not have hair follicles or sweat glands.

    3. Labia Minora

    Previously, it was explained in detail about what the labia minora are. In short, the labia minora are small lips that are located on the genitals, to be precise next to the labia majora and before Miss V. The main thing that distinguishes the labia minora from the labia majora is that there are no fine hair roots and instead have lots of blood vessels.

    4. Clirotic

    Namely a sexual organ that is inside Miss V. It has a structure that is almost the same as the penis in men, even both are in the same position. The most striking difference is that the clirot grows inward, while the male penis grows outward.

    5. Hymen

    Namely a thin membrane that covers the hole in Miss V and is about 1-2 cm from Miss V’s lips. Just a little trivia, the hymen that every woman has is different, right, it will even grow along with the development of Miss V in women . Although all women are generally born with a hymen, it turns out that some are not.

    6. Vestibule

    Namely the pubic cavity which is located in the labia minora. This organ becomes the estuary of the urethra (urinary tract) and the vaginal opening.

    The inside part

    1. Miss V

    Namely the sexual organs that are owned by women with a shape like a tube. Its function is to have sex as well as the birth canal of the baby.

    2. Uterus or Uterus

    Being the most important organ for female reproduction. This uterus is connected to the cervix (cervical) which is also connected to Miss V and the fallopian tubes. Well, during pregnancy, later the baby’s development process will occur in this womb.

    3. Fallopian tubes or oviducts

    Namely the channel that connects the ovaries (egg cells) to the uterus. This channel is also the place where fertilization occurs between sperm and ovum. Not only that, the fallopian tubes are also a place for temporary embryo growth or division, before finally attaching to the lining of the uterus.

    4. Ovaries

    Namely the ovaries which have a function in the form of sex cell-producing organs for women. This organ has 2 pieces which are located on the right side and left side of the uterus with an oval round shape.

    So, that’s a review of what the labia minora are, which are part of the pubic lips in the female reproductive organs. Don’t forget to always keep Miss V clean, don’t get it damp and lots of bacteria appear.

  • Get to know what Collections are, Types, Mechanisms, and Benefits

    Definition of Collections – Collections are a bank service for billing payments for letters or valuable documents to third parties at other places or cities in the country in the context of settling bills or receivables in the form of valuable letters or documents that can be processed are money orders, checks, giro bills, receipts, promissory notes/acceptances and raffle prizes.

    Collections are beneficial for customers, including saving costs and time for processing billing transactions to be more efficient, and minimizing the risk of loss. While the benefits of collection for the bank will get a commission as well as a means of promoting the introduction of customers handled. In addition, it can precipitate collection funds.

    Meaning of Accounts

    Based on the Big Indonesian Dictionary (KBBI), the definition of collection is the process of collecting receivables from collectible parties based on a predetermined script for the risk of billing. Meanwhile, according to the Financial Services Authority (OJK), the definition of collection is collection of checks and other debt instruments including letters of acceptance and bonds to issuers of securities, as well as receiving payments from paying banks.

    In short, collection is one of the banking services by involving third parties in the process of collecting receivables in the form of bills or securities that have not been paid. In addition to collection, transfer of funds can be done by clearing. The difference between clearing and collection lies in the object. Clearing is the transfer of assets in the form of large amounts of money, while collection is the transfer of assets in the form of money orders, demand deposits, checks, money orders and receipts.

    Collection Types

    After understanding the meaning of collection in the banking world, you must know several types of collection. The reason is, there are two types that are distinguished based on the circulation of funds and transaction systems, including the following.

    1. Based on Fund Traffic

    When viewed from the flow of funds, collection is divided into two, namely incoming and outgoing. In the incoming flow, collections are the number of incoming bills that are charged to the customer’s account. Meanwhile, collection out is a form of billing to third parties outside the city after carrying out orders from customers.

    2. Based on Transactions

    Based on the type of transaction, the distribution of collections is based on the presence of file attachments. Namely, drafts without the need for documents such as checks and demand deposits, and drafts by attaching important documents, such as insurance policies and other securities that have been approved by the bank.

    Collection mechanism

    As with other bank services, the collection system varies depending on the following three types of collection implementation mechanisms in Indonesia.

    1. Via the Bank itself

    In the bank’s own mechanism, collection is carried out if the destination bank is in the same city as the buyer’s bank. That way, the collection service will make it easier for customers to make bills, even though the location is quite far.

    2. Via Correspondent Bank

    The next mechanism is the existence of a third party to assist collection activities. If the designated bank does not have a branch in the same city as the customer, a correspondent bank is required. The process in this system is also quite complicated and takes a little longer compared to via the bank itself.

    3. Between Bank Own Branches

    This mechanism is the easiest process compared to via the bank itself or correspondents. This is because in this collection mechanism service both use the same parent bank with different branch locations.

    Parties Involved in Collections

    With regard to collections, the parties involved in bank collections are the executors and initiators. Here is the full explanation.

    1. Initiating Bank

    Collection initiating bank is a party that has the duty of being the recipient of drafts in the form of money orders, current accounts, and checks from third parties to be billed. And later the profits will be given at the end of each month in the amount of 50% of the total commission.

    2. Executing Bank

    The collection implementing bank is the party whose job is to collect using media in the form of scripts, such as checks and giro to third parties on orders from the initiating bank.

    Collection Case Example

    To make it easier for you to understand, consider the following examples of collection cases:

    Budi is a current account customer at the Jakarta branch of Bank X. He gave a demand deposit check with a nominal value of IDR 45 million from a customer in Bandung to be transferred to his account. If the commission is set at 0.25%, the collection fee is…

    Total scripts
    = Items received – Inkaso
    = IDR 45 million – (IDR 45 million x 0.25%)
    = IDR 45 million – IDR 122.5 thousand
    = IDR 44.8775 million

    Collection Simulation Example

    1. To Bank NSC Surabaya to order collection of notes issued by Bank NSC Jakarta to the collector in Jakarta.
    2. Bank NSC Surabaya makes a cover letter for collection and sends it together with the invoice to be billed to Bank NSC Jakarta by post or by courier service.
    3. After Bank NSC Jakarta received a collection cover letter and collection slip from Bank NSC Surabaya, then billed the collector debited the collector’s account at Bank NSC Jakarta.
    4. And after it is confirmed that the funds collected from the collection bill have been successfully invoiced, the funds will be sent/credited to Bank NSC Surabaya. Furthermore, Bank NSC Surabaya will hand them over to the collector.

    Domestic Collection Simulation

    1. To Bank NSC Surabaya to order collection of notes issued by Bank BENI Jakarta to the collector in Jakarta.
    2. Bank NSC Surabaya makes a cover letter for collection and sends it together with the invoice to be billed to Bank NSC Jakarta by post or by courier service.
    3. After Bank NSC Jakarta received a collection cover letter and collection slip from Bank NSC Surabaya, then billed Bank BENI Jakarta through the clearing facility in Jakarta.
    4. Bank BENI Jakarta receives a clearing bill from Bank NSC Jakarta, then debits the collector’s account at Bank BENI Jakarta.
    5. After it is confirmed that the collected funds have been collected successfully, the funds will be sent/credited to Bank NSC Jakarta via clearing. Then Bank NSC Jakarta will send the collection results to Bank NSC Surabaya, then Bank NSC Surabaya will hand them over to the collector.

    Overseas Collection Simulation

    1. To Bank NSC Surabaya to order collection of notes issued by City Bank New York to the collector in New York.
    2. Bank NSC Surabaya makes a cover letter for collection and sends it together with the invoice to be billed to Bank NSC Jakarta Head Office by post or by courier service.
    3. Collections abroad must go through the head office of the bank concerned because only the head office of the bank in Indonesia has a depository correspondent relationship with overseas banks.
    4. After Bank NSC Jakarta Head Office received a cover letter for collection and collection slip from Bank NSC Surabaya, then billed it to Nostronya City Bank New York through an expedition service.
    5. City Bank New York receives a collection note from Bank NSC Jakarta Head Office, then debits the collector’s account at City Bank New York.
    6. When successfully billed, the funds will be credited to the account of Bank NSC Jakarta Head Office to him.
    7. After the account of Bank NSC Jakarta Head Office at City Bank New York is credited for the collection results, Bank NSC Jakarta Head Office sends the collection results to Bank NSC Surabaya.
    8. Furthermore, Bank NSC Surabaya will hand it over to the collector

    Collection Profits

    After understanding the meaning of collection and examples, it’s a good idea to know some of the benefits of collection that a customer gets, including the following.

    1. Save Cost

    Billing notes in different cities of course requires a large fee. That way, collection is one solution. The reason is, collection costs are smaller when compared to billing independently, as well as controlling budget management.

    2. More Time Saving

    Besides being able to save costs, another advantage of collection is that it saves more time. With the collection service, the bank will assist you in billing. So it doesn’t take much time.

    3. Avoid the Risk of Losing

    Most collection users are trading companies that may frequently send money or make large payments. By using collection services, conducting transactions between companies will be very safe and avoid all risks of crime.

    Outgoing Collection Accounting

    1. Collection Transaction Process

    Bank collection is a bank activity that contains uncertainty. Banks make transactions, but not every bank transaction will produce results. The collector may not be able to pay the bill, so the executing bank cannot force the collector to pay it.

    To find out the success of the collection system, it takes time for confirmation. During the interval of receiving the order to collect until the bill is successful or not, this transaction must be recorded in an administrative account. Considering that the initiating bank will pay the trustor if the transaction is successful, then this transaction is actually a conditional transaction.

    Thus these administrative records are grouped in the liability contingency account. Recording in this account uses a single journal entry credit position. This account will be outstanding during the grace period awaiting results. If the transaction is successful, it is immediately credited or paid to the account of the giver of the trust. And automatically the administrative account for collection must be nullified (debited), because the collection transaction is real or effective and is recorded in a real account.

    The problems that arise are regarding transaction commissions and paperwork fees. If the transaction is successful, the bank will deduct the customer’s account for wire/transfer fees only. The results of this transaction can be directly credited to the depositor’s current account or savings account at the initiating bank. If the results of the transaction are to be given to non-customers, the bank must first record in the administrative account of the transaction slip that will be paid.

    2. Recording of Collection Transactions

    Consider the following example of recording an inter-branch collection journal:

    On May 10, 2018 bank A Semarang received a collection item order (cheque deposit/BG bank A in Bandung) from Amir to be deposited into bank A Bandung at Mr. Ali’s expense in the amount of IDR 100,000,000

    When receiving BG check deposits (scripts), bank A Semarang as the initiating bank must record the following in the administration account:

    May 10, 2019:

    cr. Inkaso items paid and billed IDR 100,000,000 (Credit)

    Recording with credit position journal entries, because this transaction is conditional in nature and if successful will result in the initiating bank’s obligation to submit/credit to the account of the trustee.

    On the same day bank A Semarang received confirmation that the transaction for Mr. Ali’s expense, a customer of bank A Bandung was declared effective (there were funds).

    If so, then the initiating bank’s duties:

    • Eliminate administrative account for this transaction.
    • Delegating the proceeds of the bill to those entitled by recording it in a real/effective account. The transaction commission is set at 0.05%.

    And the recording of the bank transaction journal is as follows:

    May 10, 2019:

    Dr. Inkaso paid up and billed IDR 100,000,000 (Debit)

    While the recording of transaction journals in real accounts is as follows:

    May 10, 2019:

    Dr. RAK Bandung Branch IDR 100,000,000 (Debit)
    Cr. Amir’s Current Account IDR 99,500,000 (Credit)
    Cr. Commission income IDR 500,000 (Credit)

    The delegation of transaction proceeds is actually not only to the giro, but depends on the request of the giver of the mandate.

    ***

    As an example:

    Can be to savings or other accounts desired.

    In the example above, it is assumed that Amir is a customer of bank A Semarang.

    If Amir is not a customer of the bank, then bank A, in addition to recording the administrative account as above, will also first record it in the following account:

    May 10, 2019:

    Dr. RAK Bandung Branch IDR 100,000,000 (Debit)
    Cr. Bills of collection have been billed and will be paid Rp 100,000,000 (Credit)

    This journal entry is to hold until the trustee comes to the bank to collect it.

    If the giver of the mandate takes it in cash, it will be recorded in bank A Semarang:

    May 10, 2018:

    Dr. Collection items have been billed and paid Rp 100,000,000 (Debit)
    Cr. Cash IDR 99,500,000 (Credit)
    Cr. Commission Income IDR 500,000 (Credit)

    What about administrative accounts?

    Administrative accounts are also nullified like the previous journal entry.

    Account Collection Accounting Entered from the Bank’s Own Branch

    For incoming collection accounting originating from the bank’s own branch, the implementing bank’s task is to charge the collector’s account.

    As an example of continuation of the previous example, that Ali agreed to pay with Ali’s Giro burden of IDR 50,000,000, Ali’s savings burden of IDR 20,000,000.

    And the check from bank A Bandung that was withdrawn by Amir was IDR 30,000,000, so the incoming collection journal entry at bank A is:

    May 10, 2019:

    Dr. Ali’s Giro IDR 50,00,000 (Debit)
    Dr. Ali Savings IDR 20,000,000 (Debit)
    Dr. Gito Amin IDR 30,00,000 (Debit)
    Cr. RAK Semarang Branch IDR 100,000,000 (Credit)

    Interbank Collection Transactions via the Bank’s Own Branch Offices

    1. Collection Process Through Own Branch Offices

    Collection transactions between banks can be completed through the bank’s own branch office closest to the designated bank’s clearing area. Thus the initiating bank that conducts the transaction will only deal with the account with its branch office, while the branch office itself will deal with the gross account of the branch which will deal with other banks in different clearing areas that have issued checks/bilyet giro. Therefore, the recording of this transaction occurs at the initiating bank, the implementing bank of its own branch or other collectible banks.

    2. Example of Collection Journal via Own Branch Office

    Consider the following example of journal entry:

    On May 15, 2019 a customer of bank A in Jakarta named Y sold electronic goods to X a customer of bank B Surabaya. Total transactions worth IDR 500,000,000.

    On the same day X withdrew a late check to pay Y which could be cashed on May 20 2019.

    On May 20, 2019, Y deposited into bank A for the benefit of his current account in the form of a check from bank B Surabaya which was withdrawn by X in the amount of IDR 500,000,000

    Recording at bank A when receiving deposit of collection notes is:
    Recording in administrative account:

    May 20, 2019:

    Dr. RAR Collection Items paid and billed IDR 500,000,000 (Debit)

    On the basis of the check deposit, bank A Jakarta then sends the check/BG via expedition to its branch office in Surabaya for clearing.

    If Bank A Surabaya branch has informed that the check has been validated by bank B Surabaya and declared effective through clearing.

    So bank A Jakarta immediately posted the results to account Y after deducting the transaction commission.

    Commission Registration

    Transaction commission value IDR 1,000,000. For example, on May 21 2019 the funds were declared effective by bank A Surabaya, then the recording of the transaction journal at bank A Jakarta is:

    May 21, 2019:

    cr. RAR Bill of collection and billed IDR 500,000,000 (Credit)

    Dr. RAK Surabaya Branch IDR 500,000,000 (Debit)
    Cr. Current Account Y IDR 499,000,000 (Credit)
    Cr. Commission Income IDR 1,000,000 (Credit)

    Recording of transactions at the implementing branch (bank A Surabaya) are:

    When collecting through clearing with bank B Surabaya:

    May 21, 2019:

    Dr. RAR Clearing Items IDR 500,000,000 (Credit)

    When clearing is declared successful or funds are declared effective:

    May 21, 2019:

    Dr. RAR Collection Items paid and billed IDR 500,000,000 (Debit)

    Dr. BI current account IDR 500,000,000 (Debit)
    Cr. RAK Jakarta Branch IDR 5000,000.00 (Credit)

     

  • Get to Know What Chemistry Is, Signs, and Tips for Keeping It

    Chemistry Is – Everyone in this world, must have liked or even fell in love with someone else. No matter how cold or cold he may seem, he’s bound to have liked someone at least once in his life. Whether it’s a stranger we meet in a place accidentally, or it could be someone who is actually close to us. Well , it’s called feeling, it can anchor to anyone without us ever knowing.

    Many people fall in love with someone they just met that day for the first time, there are also those who just fall in love after years of acquaintance, even crazier, many people can fall in love with someone they previously hated.

    Discussing the matter of liking, usually will start from physical appearance. It is undeniable that most humans, both men and women, are visual creatures. As a visual creature, who almost always judges everything only from the outside, then physical appearance determines everything. Like bees who are interested in seeing beautiful flowers, so are humans.

    When you see someone with an appearance that you find attractive, you will easily like him and you can’t even stop looking at him. While liking someone is easy to do, that doesn’t mean being in a relationship can be just as easy. To be in a relationship with someone, the capital of liking is not enough. More than likes, you obviously have to have chemistry with him. What is chemistry ? Here’s the answer!

    Chemistry is a feeling of being connected

    Chemistry , you must have heard this word a lot, and often even felt it. Well , chemistry isn’t something that can appear anytime, or to anyone. We usually just feel chemistry when we meet someone who really ‘clicks’ in our hearts.

    ‘Click’ here is not a matter of appearance that suits our taste, more than that, we feel connected and connected to him, especially when we are facing and talking to him.

    Chemistry is the feeling of connection that builds up between two people. Chemistry usually doesn’t show up in the first meeting, and to get it you have to communicate with that person first. Even so, most people will usually feel chemistry before deciding to be in a relationship with someone, even chemistry is one of the reasons why someone decides to be in a relationship with that person.

    Apart from feeling connected to each other, chemistry will also be seen from each other’s actions. Usually couples who have strong chemistry will have the same reactions, and also almost the same behavior without them even realizing it.

    They also moved in sync as if all the movements had been prearranged. Like Earth and Moon adjusting to each other. So strong, that chemistry , that other people could see it.

    The existence of strong chemistry will make a person’s relationship with his partner stronger. Although chemistry is often associated with partners, this feeling actually does not only apply to romantic relationships.

    The truth is, we need chemistry for all kinds of relationships. Even friendships, work, and family need strong chemistry so you can still feel close to each other.

    7 Signs You and Your Partner Have Strong Chemistry

    It’s true that in order to make a relationship work, we need chemistry. Usually chemistry has appeared before you decide to be in a relationship. Even so, it is rather difficult to know how much strength the chemistry is between you and your partner. To find out, let’s read the following signs!

    1. Smile at the same time

    It may sound strange, but when two people have strong chemistry, they can sometimes read minds or at least have an idea of ​​what he or she is thinking in certain situations. Not infrequently, you have the same thoughts at the same time. Because of the same thoughts, it is not uncommon for our reactions and our partners to be the same.

    For example when you find something funny, you just have to look at him to see that he finds it funny too and you end up smiling or even laughing together.

    The reaction of the two of you sometimes makes people around confused. They don’t understand what makes you laugh, because they don’t have the chemistry that you guys have for each other.

    2. It’s as if you’ve known each other for a long time

    Have you ever felt so close to someone, even though you only met a few hours before? The answer is definitely never, right? Normally, when we meet new people, we will feel awkward with each other. It’s so awkward, you don’t know what to say.

    However, sometimes there are people who make us feel very comfortable from the first meeting. We could easily chat with them about anything, laughing and joking together as if you had known each other for years instead of an hour ago. If you feel this way with someone, it means you have strong chemistry with each other.

    3. Have the same sense of humor

    Laughter is a field road to the heart. One of the easiest ways to win someone’s heart is to make them laugh. Unfortunately, making someone laugh is not always as easy as we think.

    Actually, it depends on the personality of the person we are going to joke with. The reason is, there are people who are basically easy to laugh. This type of person would easily chuckle over trivial matters.

    On the other hand, there are people who have a cold and serious personality. Instead of making him laugh, you even have to work extra hard just to make him smile. However, when someone has chemistry with you, you don’t have to work too hard to make them laugh. This is because people who have strong chemistry tend to have the same sense of humor.

    Instead of trying so hard to make him laugh, he will laugh with you. What you think is funny, must also be funny to him, and vice versa.

    4. Copy each other

    Have you ever heard of the term mirroring? No, this one term has nothing to do with glass. The term mirroring is used for those who imitate each other, usually done unconsciously. Two people who have strong chemistry tend to imitate each other.

    They sometimes look like twins or like two souls in the same body. Not only do they move in the same way, they also react the same way, speak the same way, even some couples who are in love and have very strong chemistry, their faces look similar to each other. Weird, yet amazing, right?

    5. Have the same interests

    No one is one hundred percent the same, even identical twins have differences. Whether it’s differences in birthmarks, differences in character, or differences in interests. So, if identical twins can be different, what about you and him?

    After all, you and your partner are two different individuals in many ways. However, among all those differences, there is one common ground that connects you.

    This meeting point could be common interests or common hobbies. Although there is only one thing in common, this one thing is enough to erase the differences. Enough to make you feel close to each other.

    6. Often make physical contact

    Not just moving, talking or issuing the same reaction, couples who have strong chemistry will often make physical contact such as touching or holding hands.

    Love language , that’s roughly how children speak now. Most of this physical contact is done on purpose, sometimes unconsciously. Even though it’s just a small touch, this love language is a way to express feelings that cannot be represented in words.

    7. It’s easy to miss

    You can meet someone every day and not even know they exist. When he was missing, it took you forever to notice. But that doesn’t apply to those who have strong chemistry.

    Couples with strong chemistry tend to want to be together, even though they know that’s impossible. When someone is not around you, you can’t get rid of your thoughts about him. So worried, to make it difficult for you to focus on doing your current job.

    Tips for Maintaining Chemistry with a Partner

    Normally a chemistry appears by itself. The closer your relationship with someone, the stronger the chemistry that exists between the two of you. Even so, chemistry can actually fade and even disappear without residue.

    Usually, this happens to couples who have been together for a long time. Sometimes time and proximity, make us feel bored. If left unchecked, this will make your relationship lose chemistry and eventually become tenuous, even away from each other. You don’t want your relationship to end like this do you? If so, you and your partner must continue to try to maintain the feelings and chemistry that exist between you. How to?

    1. Doing deep talks

    In the beginning of a relationship, lovers will usually not stop to talk about their feelings for each other, even expressing their feelings every few hours. Whether it’s in person, via chat, or when ending calls and video calls.

    Over time, this habit slowly began to fade and was replaced by ordinary conversation. Even so, you still need to do deep talk and talk about each other’s feelings, especially when your relationship has been going on for a long time. You can start with nostalgia for the beautiful moments you spent together, it will trigger feelings that have been stored for a long time.

    Even though for many couples deep talk seems cringe, but this is important to maintain chemistry between the two of you. By doing deep talk occasionally, you can also be honest with each other’s feelings. More importantly, deep talk like this will protect your relationship from boredom.

    2. Doing activities together

    Boredom that arises in relationships, can be triggered by many things. One is the same activity all the time. If in the past few months, every date you’ve only spent time watching movies or eating together, maybe now is the time for you to go on a date to a different place.

    Apart from going to the mall, there are many other fun activities that you can do on a date. You can visit amusement parks, you can also go to tourist attractions with stunning views, or other exciting activities. With a new activity in a new place, you will create a new, pleasant feeling.

    3. Spend time alone

    Staying away from your partner doesn’t always have a negative effect on your relationship. When you feel bored with your relationship, it could be because you spend too much time together. Meetings that are too frequent, eventually make you feel bored.

    If that’s the case, there’s nothing wrong with you staying away from each other for a while, or at least rearranging the meeting time so that it’s not as frequent as usual. Staying away doesn’t mean you have to disappear without a word at all. Of course, communication must continue, but you must limit meetings.

    Instead, you can spend time alone first. You can use this alone time to gain new insights into your relationship.

    In order not to get bored, you can try doing various activities that you like or spending time with people you haven’t seen for a long time.

    4. Remembering moments in the past

    One of the easiest ways to get rid of the easiest boredom and return feelings is to remember the beautiful moments you have spent together.

    You can do this by opening your old photos or even more exciting, by taking him to places that are historical to your relationship. For example, you could go to the place where you first dated, or the place where you first started dating.

    By visiting these historical places, like it or not, your brain will remember all the moments that have happened and bring back the romantic feelings you used to feel.

    5. Learn to forgive each other

    Nobody is perfect. No matter how perfect he is, one day he will make mistakes that make you feel annoyed and even angry. Likewise with you, one day you must have made him angry. Sometimes, boredom arises not because you no longer like each other.

    But because you still have feelings of resentment for each other. If that’s the case, then the only solution is to open your heart and forgive each other’s mistakes. It’s not always easy, but it’s much easier than breaking up and having to forget each other.

    Again, no human is perfect. As long as the mistakes he makes are not too fatal, you can learn to forgive him and give him a second chance.

    At the beginning of a relationship, many people go out of their way to build chemistry with their partner. They go on dates to romantic places, express their feelings diligently, and do other things that make the relationship closer, and the chemistry between the two becomes stronger.

    However, they forget that chemistry is a feeling that needs to be maintained and cared for in order to survive. Because chemistry is lost, relationships and someone who used to look so special, can seem ordinary and even feel boring.

    For Sinaumed’s who are looking for information about chemistry or books about romance, you can visit sinaumedia.com .

    As #FriendsWithoutLimits, we always try to provide the best and newest products for Sinaumed’s, so that you have #MoreWithReading information.

    Author: Siti Marliah

  • Get to know what ATM stands for: Functions, Types, and How to Use It Safely

    Know what ATM stands for – ATM can basically be understood as a machine whose function can be used to solve several customer matters related to savings at a bank, for example, customer savings balances to financial transactions with a systemized program.

    Meanwhile, the abbreviation for ATM itself is Automatic Teller Machine or Automated Teller Machine. Literally, the meaning of the ATM stands for is a cash register that can work automatically according to a systemized program.

    If absorbed into Indonesian, this Automatic Teller Machine or ATM can be translated into Automated Teller Machines. Automated Teller Machines themselves can be understood as an electronic machine that can operate effectively without the need for additional human labour.

    Well, this article will discuss the meaning and extension of ATM in depth. Not only that, several functions and types of Automated Teller Machines will be presented that you need to know. This is so

    A. Definition of ATM

    The ATM was first designed by the Vice President of Product Planning at the Docutel company named Don Wetzel. The ATM machine was first successfully created in 1968. Until 1973, the prototype of the ATM machine was officially registered at the patent office to obtain the patent.

    According to the Big Indonesian Dictionary or KBBI, an ATM can be interpreted as an automatic machine owned by a bank to issue cash with certain techniques, such as pressing the savings number button, pressing the number (code) according to the instructions.

    Meanwhile, according to the Financial Services Authority, an ATM can be understood as a machine with a computer system that is activated by a bank magnetic card with a code or password. By using this machine, customers can do a number of things, such as saving money, withdrawing cash, transferring funds between accounts, and doing routine transactions.

    Still from the Financial Services Authority, automated teller machines or ATMs are installed nationally or internationally. This makes it easier for customers to obtain cash from ATMs in various places. The customer only needs to have and use the ATM code or password issued by a particular bank and the customer’s identity number.

    So, an automatic teller machine, abbreviated as an ATM, is basically a machine that you can use to withdraw money or balances anywhere, provided that the machine is in a certain bank network. With a machine that operates 24 hours a day, of course an ATM is one of the machines that makes it very easy for people to withdraw money or balances.

    ATM makes you don’t need to go to the central bank to just take the money needed. Through this computer system, you only need to enter a debit card and then determine the amount you want to take and money can be taken directly. Besides being able to be used to withdraw money, ATMs can be used to transfer money if you buy something to top up credit.

    B. ATM function

    The most important function of an ATM, of course, is to make it easier for a customer and avoid all difficulties when making transactions or needing cash. Not only that, an ATM can also make you not need to carry large amounts of cash which could lead to a crime. If you need money, you only need to take cash as needed at the nearest ATM.

    So, here are some ATM functions that you need to know, including:

    1. Withdraw cash 24 Hours

    We know for ourselves that ATMs can operate 24 hours a day. This means you can withdraw the money at any time, unless the ATM machine is disturbed or damaged. However, there are several ATMs placed in stores, starting from Indomaret, Alfamart, and so on. ATMs located in stores can automatically be used in accordance with the opening and closing conditions of the store.

    2. Depositing money into a Savings Account

    For those of you who want to save because you don’t really like to save too much money and are afraid that it could run out at any time, ATM machines can now be used to deposit cash into a savings account. Although until now, not all ATM machines have the facility to deposit money in cash. However, one can be sure that in the future all ATMs will be able to provide cash deposit services. Of course, this cash deposit service will greatly facilitate us and save time when compared to having to deposit money through a bank teller.

    3. Easy transfer

    Before the rise of cash deposit services, ATMs were commonly used to make transfers to other banks and between banks. Plus, since the increase in buying and selling services online, many people like to use ATMs to transfer money when buying something online. Shopping online basically demands to make transactions without meeting face to face. So, in this case, online transactions via ATMs are one of the usual ways to make payments.

    4. Pay routine bills

    Apart from withdrawing money, depositing cash, and making transfers, automated teller machines can already be used to make payments for various types of bills. Some bills that can be paid through ATMs, such as water, electricity, internet, and so on. How to pay routine bills is also quite simple, all you have to do is come to the nearest ATM. Furthermore, you can choose the PAM option for water, PLN for electricity, Internet or other bills provided. Then, to complete a billing transaction, you only need to press select and click.

    C. Types of ATMs

    Every bank must always try to provide the best service to all of its customers. One of the ways used to make it easier for customers to conduct banking transactions while avoiding long queues, the bank provides a complete system and a variety of ATMs in several types.

    So, here are several types of automated teller machines that you need to know about, including:

    1. ATM Cash Withdrawal

    The first type of ATM is a cash withdrawal ATM. This ATM can be understood as one of the types of ATMs that we often encounter and also with the most amount provided by banks in certain places. As the name implies, ATM cash withdrawals are provided specifically to handle cash transactions, for example cash withdrawals.

    2. Non-Cash ATMs

    The second type of ATM is a cashless ATM. Non-cash ATM itself can be interpreted as a type of ATM that cannot be used to make cash transactions such as cash withdrawals. However, this type of ATM is specifically provided for conducting non-cash banking transactions, such as transferring money, paying bills, and so on. Therefore, you need to know the type of ATM first before withdrawing money.

    3. ATM Cash Deposit

    The third type of ATM is a cash deposit ATM. This type of ATM can also be referred to as a cash deposit machine (CDM) or in Indonesian it is a cash deposit machine. This means that by using this ATM machine, you as a customer of a bank do not need to bother visiting a bank teller when you want to deposit money at the bank. Cash deposit ATMs themselves can usually accept money deposits with a minimum nominal sheet received, which is Rp. 50,000, this means that a nominal sheet of Rp. 100,000 can, yes.

    4. All-round ATM

    This fourth type of ATM may not be encountered by many of us. However, this type of ATM could become the standard ATM in the future. By using an all-purpose ATM or often called multifunctional, you can carry out banking transactions for all purposes, from cash withdrawals, transfers between accounts, transfers between banks, payments, balance information, top up pulses, exchange rate information, purchases, change pins. , and registration.

    D. Safe Ways to Use an ATM

    Even though ATMs are very practical and make banking customer affairs easier. However, it is possible that this machine can be tricked by irresponsible humans. By using the various tricks they use, you might become a victim of these fraudulent tricks. Until now, there have been many criminal cases related to ATMs. Therefore, we must always be vigilant when making transactions using an ATM machine.

    So, here are some ways you can use to avoid various potential crimes when using an ATM machine. How many ways, among others, namely:

    1. Use an ATM machine with a security guard

    First, make transactions at ATMs that are relatively close to the bank. This is of course one way to avoid the risk of crime. This is because each bank has a security guard who will be on guard 24 hours a day in the bank area. Having a security guard will greatly reduce the potential for crime.

    You can also choose to withdraw money at ATMs in supermarkets or minimarkets. This can reduce the potential for crime because you are in a busy environment. Always try to be careful when taking money at a quiet ATM.

    2. Protect your PIN

    When you want to withdraw money at the Automated Teller Machine, all you need to do is always cover the number pad when entering the pin. You can use both hands to prevent someone from seeing your savings PIN number. If someone claims to be an officer from the bank and asks for a PIN number, then that could be fraud. Therefore, don’t trust easily and don’t give your PIN code to people you don’t trust.

    3. Skimmer Cards

    Skimmer card can be interpreted as a device added to an ATM machine to capture personal information, ranging from PIN numbers to balances. The skimmer card itself is generally installed on the side of the machine or to be precise it is located above the official card slot. Well, the thing you need to be aware of before making a transaction is to check the ATM machine first. There may be some suspicious signs, such as the words “swipe the card here” or “card cleaner”.

    4. Immediately Save Money and Cards

    When you have finished making a transaction, please immediately insert your ATM card and money into your wallet or other safe place. Then, the thing that you must make sure before leaving the Automated Teller Room is that the money and ATM card are nowhere to be seen before leaving the door.

    5. Know the Bank’s Call Center Number

    If there is a problem with the ATM machine that is being used, the first thing you should do is make a call to the bank’s call center. The bank’s own call center number is usually listed on the ATM machine and can be contacted at any time. When there is a problem with your transaction at an ATM, it is not recommended that you trust anyone who is not a representative of the bank.

    6. Invite Friends

    One of the things that is important when you want to withdraw large amounts of money through an ATM machine is to invite a friend. By inviting a friend to accompany you, you will be much safer than when you take money alone.

    This is a discussion of what an ATM stands for as well as its meaning, function, and several types of Automated Teller Machines that are often used. ATM itself has provided many benefits for mankind in making transactions. Now, we can take advantage of the various functions of ATMs anywhere, be it in shopping areas or other recreational areas. Hope it is useful.

  • Get to know what a mockup is and how it differs from a prototype

    Mockup Is – The term “mockup” is quite rarely known by people, except for those who work in the field of design and even in the field of programming. Its existence is also very reliable, especially for companies or startups that are releasing new products. Yep, basically this mockup can be used to present the design of the product being developed. This mockup is a real picture of the product or concept being developed. The mockup shape looks like a mockup or presentation tool that gives a 3D image.

    Did Sinaumed’s ever make mockups when he was in school? Even cooler, this mockup can be made using an application, you know, so the results will be more realistic. So, what exactly is a mockup? What are the functions and benefits of mockups in the design world? Despite being a realistic-looking presentation tool, do mockups have advantages or disadvantages? So, so that Sinaumed’s understands these things, let’s look at the following review!

    What Are Mockups?

    Basically, a mockup is a visual medium that is designed in such a way as to be given certain effects so that the results become more real. The mockup will later provide a real picture of a product design to be released, so that it will be analyzed whether the actual results will be good or not. In short, a mockup is a concept of a work or product that is made digitally to make it look more real. For example, Sinaumed’s wants to add a business logo on a mug. Instead of having to print the logo first and then attach it to the mug, it would be simpler if you just used a mug mockup.

    Reporting from glints , the form of this mockup is a picture of mid-fidelity (the design still looks simple) and high-fidelity (the design has been refined and is more complex so it looks real) which will provide choices regarding design elements. Starting from color, layout, typography, iconography , visual navigation, to the overall appearance of the product or work being designed. Not infrequently, this mockup will be made in 2D and 3D variations, then given several visual effects so that the results look real and modern. Since this mockup was created by providing an overview of the product being designed, its existence is in the concept design stage. To be precise, before entering the final execution.

    The use of mockups is not only applied by designers, but also architects, especially when presenting their design concepts to clients. Now, through this mockup, later designers and architects can convey design concepts easily because there is a real picture of the concepts they are developing. Then, the client can also provide feedback regarding the mockup that is being delivered.

    Mockup creation can be done manually or with an application. If manually, of course, rely heavily on paper media and equipment in the form of color paints to pens. So, if you use an application, there are currently many modern design applications for creating this mockup. Call it Adobe Photoshop, Adobe Illustrator, CorelDraw, Macromedia Freehand, and others. There are even special applications for making website design mockups.

    Functions & Benefits of Mockups in the Design World

    Mockup Functions

    • Serves as a guide when working on a design so that it doesn’t easily deviate from the initial concept.
    • Become a real picture of the design.
    • As a preview of a design concept before printing.
    • Saves more costs because there is no need to make a dummy (copy) first.
    • As a medium for presenting web design projects.
    • Make it easy for clients to get an overview of the product concept being developed.

    Benefits of Mockups

    • Easy Revision

    When displaying a mockup in front of a client, surely they will provide feedback so that revisions occur. Now, through this mockup, later revisions or improvements will be easier to do and in detail. It only shows directly which parts of the product need repair.

    • Provides a More Realistic Product Picture

    The purpose of making a mockup is in line with its benefits, which is to provide a realistic picture of the product being developed. Yep, the form of the mockup will of course look like the final product.

    • As Media Presentation

    As with its function, mockups are very useful as media presentations about projects and products that are being developed. Through this mockup, designers can show how the designs they are working on are developing to their audience or clients. Later, it will be easier for the audience or client to imagine what the original project or product will look like if it’s finished in finished form.

    Aspects in a Mockup

    Since this mockup is part of the design, of course there are aspects that must be considered. So, here are some aspects that must be included in a mockup.

    1. Layouts

    Namely the description of the placement of the content that will be displayed. There are various types of layouts, from Z-shape, F-shape, single column, split screen , and many others. Just adjust the layout to the project or product being developed.

    2. Color

    Not only in 2D design, but color also plays an important role in 3D design. Just a little trivia , the use of color greatly affects the psychology and feelings of a person. Therefore, in making a mockup, you must pay attention to the use of the correct colors for the convenience of the user when using the product.

    3. Contrast

    Almost the same as color, contrast also has a big influence on user comfort when using your product. If the contrast in the product, both in the form of a web display and an application, is not good, it will be difficult for users to use it.

    4. Typography

    This typography can include the type and size of the font to the spacing of the text used in your product. If the type, size, and spacing of the text match, then the design will be more interesting to look at.

    5. Spacing

    Spacing in a design doesn’t have to be dense all the time, right… Precisely with empty space in a design , it can enhance the appearance and become a good element.

    6. Navigation

    This aspect is usually implemented in products in the form of web views and applications. If this aspect of navigation is set correctly, users can easily use the application, especially when browsing the site.

    Common Mockup Examples

    Website Mockups

    In making a website, whether it’s a corporate or personal website, there must be a UI/UX Designer who relies heavily on mockups in the process. This is so that every website that is created can be in accordance with the concept and the client will be satisfied with the end result. The purpose of making this website mockup is so that the client has an idea of ​​the concept that has been given before about how the website will look like that will be made later.

    Application Mockups

    Almost the same as creating a website, an application also requires a UI/UX Designer in the process. Therefore, it is not uncommon for application mockups to have the same appearance as website mockups, because applications tend to be accessible via smartphones or the web.

    Product Packaging Mockups

    Before printing how the packaging of a product looks like, the designers will, of course, make a mockup first. It aims to provide a real picture of the results of the packaging concept that has been made before. Usually, this product packaging mockup will be displayed in digital form so that it can be seen and touched directly. Also through this product packaging mockup, clients can have real experience in understanding how the shape of their product packaging will be.

    Logo Mockups

    Making this logo mockup is suitable for Sinaumed’s who is starting a new business. Yep, even though your business is still new, of course it requires a logo as an identity. Usually, logo creation will be handed over to the designer so that the mockup will be shown digitally. In fact, not infrequently, the logo will be affixed to a certain object as if it were merchandise. Items that are often used as media for this logo mockup are mugs, bags, t-shirts, paper bags, and many others.

    Advantages and Disadvantages of Mockups

    Even though mockups are very useful for designers to show how their ideas are conceptualized to clients in real terms, it turns out that their existence also has drawbacks, you know… So, here are the advantages and disadvantages of a mockup.

    Pros of Mockups Lack of Mockups
    Provides a more realistic perspective.

    Because the shape resembles the final product according to the previous concept plan.

    Lack of product flow.

    Flow here means a product flow from start to finish. However, because the mockup is very different from the prototype, stakeholders cannot directly click or enjoy the features directly. Mockups can only see the visuals.

    Save budget. 

    This is because through this mockup, designers can ensure that there are no errors in the concepts that have been developed before.

    Just a visual display only.

    As explained earlier, the mockup only provides a visual display of the product being developed. Therefore, feedback from clients usually only focuses on visual elements rather than function.

    Facilitate stakeholders. 

    Since this mockup provides an overview of the design concept in detail, stakeholders can have a good understanding of the final product.

    Raise different expectations .

    Since this mockup was created using graphic software, not a coding process, it is not uncommon for stakeholders to have high expectations.

    Facilitate Revision. 

    After carrying out the presentation process to the client through the mockup he made, the client can provide feedback on what things need to be improved. Well, this feedback will make it easier to revise before proceeding to the coding stage. If you have entered the coding stage, revisions will actually be more difficult to do.

     

    The difference with Prototype

    Basically, a mockup is a detailed visual display of how the product concept is, accompanied by visual aspects such as images, colors, typography, layout, and more. While the prototype is a concept image that is clickable so that the result can respond to commands like a finished product. This prototype is an advanced process of a mockup. So, here are the striking differences between a mockup and a prototype.

    Mockups Prototype
    Static Interactive
    Focus on the visual appearance of the product design Focusing on how easy as well as functionality of a product
    Stages after making the product concept. Continuation of the mockup stage after getting feedback from the client
    Using tools in the form of graphic software, for example Photoshop, Sketch, CorelDraw, and others. Using tools in the form of coding, for example Justinmind, Invision, and Mockplus.
    Can identify and correct errors in product design. Help designers to find new design ideas.
    Shows the user to interact with existing design elements. Shows how the user can interact with the product.

    So, that’s a review of what a mockup is and its functions, benefits, examples, advantages and disadvantages, to the difference with a prototype. Is Sinaumed’s interested in creating a mockup to make releasing new products easier for your business?

  • Get to Know What a Fanboy Is and the Advantages of Being a Fanboy

    Fanboy is – So Fanboy? Why not? So far, being a fanboy, especially a K-Pop fanboy, for Indonesians is often viewed negatively by some men who have high masculinity. Not a few men in Indonesia think that being a fanboy is childish and even worse, they are labeled as a sissy or gay . Even just like girl groups or female idols not the boy group.

    In recent years, the achievements of boy groups or girl groups have made their existence parallel to western music and even surpass it. Examples of boy groups or girl groups that have this achievement include BTS, Blackpink, Twice, and even Secret Number, where one of the members is Indonesian.

    Liking something we like is a human right for everyone regardless of who they are and from what background. Before discussing the advantages of fanboys, it’s good if we know the meaning of fanboys themselves. So, check out this fanboy review until it runs out, Sinaumed’s.

    Fanboys are

    Based on the meaning of his own words “Fan” means fans and “Boy” means men. So, fanboys are male fans who can be said to really like a certain product or type of music. It turns out that this term is not only used in the K-Pop world even though its existence is well-known in the K-Pop world. This term is also often used in the world of games, anime, comics, or gadgets.

    There are no definite statistics to say how many fanboys exist on this earth. However, the fanboy phenomenon should no longer be a strange thing for both women and even men.

    Fanboy Traits

    There are several characteristics of a fanboy that you can know, if one of your friends is included in these characteristics, maybe he is a fanboy of the product or music he likes.

    1. Really idolize what they like
    2. Join a community or forum that is useful for discussing idols.
    3. If you ask about their idol, they will usually answer easily because they feel they already know their idol even though they have never met in person.
    4. Very angry or easily angry when other people talk about their shortcomings or badmouth their idols.

    So, have any of your friends become fanboys?

     

     

    Advantages of Being a Fanboy

    11. Can Get a Match

    In terms of quantity, there are far more fangirls than fanboys. in the Korean Wave ecosystem. A rare existence makes fanboys special in the eyes of fangirls. As a fangirl, maybe you can be more comfortable in discussing or telling stories about your idol or your daily problems.

    This is because many women think that fanboys who are in the midst of the Korean wave tend to understand women’s feelings better, so these fangirls might be more comfortable. Intense interaction doesn’t rule out the possibility of creating mutual feelings for one another, right?

    After knowing some of the benefits, do you want to become a fanboy? Before becoming a fanboy, it’s a good idea to get to know the types of fanboys first.

    Fanboy Types

     

     

    K-Pop Idols Who Are Also Fanboys

    Some of these KPop idols also turned out to be fanboys from a young age . They become fans and have a strong desire to be like their idols. After their dream has come true, they can finally get close and intimate with their respective idols. Here is a list of K-Pop idols who turn out to be fanboys.

    1. Hoshi Seventeen

    Hoshi pursued his dream of becoming an idol because he really idolized a boy group called SHINee. He really likes the group’s songs and often plays them as lullabies. Hoshi is included in the category of lucky fans or fans who are lucky that he can even become a close friend of SHINee’s Key. Key himself also invited Hoshi to play at his house.

    2. INFINITE’s Sunggyu

    Being amazed by the rock band Nell made Sunggyu INFINITE work part time at a cafe near the location of the band’s agency, Woolim Entertainment. Coincidentally it turns out that he was recommended by Nell’s manager to audition at Woolim. After failing at the SM Entertainment audition, the leader from INFINITE finally got lucky at Woolim.

    As a lucky fan, Sunggyu is not the only agency with his favorite band. He also worked with vocalist Nell, Kim Jong Wan in the process of producing his solo album entitled 10 Stories.

    3. SHINee’s key

    Not only Sunggyu can debut at the same agency as the idol. SHINee’s Key also has the same fate. Key really idolizes soloist BoA. in Keyword program #BoA, he said that he likes BoA just the way he is. He is not disappointed if BoA releases work that is no better than before. He also won’t give negative comments if BoA is rumored to be dating, married or so on.

    As previously explained, being a fanboy is everyone’s right. Even so, it would be nice if you want to become a fanboy to ask people who have become fanboys about fanboys more deeply.

    So, that’s a complete explanation about fanboys. From all the explanations above, it can be said that not all fanboys are bad, Sinaumed’s, from here we can see that there are lots of advantages that we can get and not a few who can be successful because they idolize their idols. 

    Author: Christin Devina

  • Get to know the Zapin Dance: History, Movement, Accompaniment Music, and Floor Patterns

    Zapin Dance – Indonesia is a country known for its rich diversity of cultures, traditions
    and customs.
    Some cultures are hereditary heritage that have existed since ancient times.
    However, there are also several cultures and arts that were born from acculturation or a mixture of
    cultures.

    This cultural mix ultimately creates a new art. One example of culture and art born from this
    acculturation process is the zapin dance.
    This dance originates from Riau Province and is
    popular in Bengkulu, Riau, and other areas in central Indonesia.

    This dance, which originates from a province called Lancang Kuning, has been passed down from generation to
    generation and has never been replaced or displaced by the times.
    Based on its past history,
    the zapin dance is a dance that originates from the amalgamation of two cultures.
    The culture
    is typical Malay culture and typical Arabic culture.

    The acculturation of these two different cultures occurred because in the past many Arabs came to the Riau
    region who then lived and settled there.
    These two cultures eventually complement and influence
    each other in various fields.

    One of the areas most affected by its influence is the arts. This includes dance, music,
    literature, and so on.
    It was in this dance that the zapin dance was born which later became
    the traditional Malay dance from Riau.

    The word zapin itself comes from Arabic, namely Zafn . The word has the meaning of fast
    foot movements and follows the beat of the rhythmic beat.
    This dance is performed in groups
    accompanied by two main musical instruments, namely gambus and marwas which are shaped like small
    drums.

    According to Gendhis Paradisa, in his book entitled Encyclopedia of Art & Culture of the
    Archipelago , the zapin dance is usually used by the community as a tool and medium for Islamic
    da’wah.
    This is reflected in the song lyrics sung during the Zapin dance performance.
    That is what makes the zapin dance more popular and known by the wider community.

    The popularity of this dance has made it known not only in the Riau and Sumatra regions, but also spread to
    the islands of Kalimantan and Java.
    In fact, its popularity is now being recognized abroad,
    such as in allied countries, namely Brunei Darussalam, Malaysia and Singapore.

    To find out more about the zapin dance, here is an explanation of the zapin dance, a dance resulting from
    the acculturation of two cultures.
    Check out the review below.

    History of the Zapin Dance

    Judging from the government’s official website, this zapin dance originally appeared in 1811 ago, but was
    only popularized in 1919.
    Initially, this dance was created as a dance specifically dedicated
    to the people in the palace environment during the Yemeni Sultanate in the Middle East in the past.

    But after that, the zapin dance culture developed in the palace area or also known as the Great
    Tradition area . This dance is also mixed with local culture. Finally, the
    zapin dance became an art of entertainment and palace performances which was even featured in royal
    ceremonial events.

    For this ceremonial event, this dance is called the palace zapin or Siak Sri Inderapura .
    This dance was also known and brought by Arab traders from the Gujarat region on their spice
    trade trips.
    They also use this dance as a medium of propaganda in spreading Islam in the
    Riau Archipelago.

    Upon arrival in the archipelago, this traditional dance from Yemen finally experienced acculturation with
    the local local culture.
    This is clearly reflected in the impact due to the acculturation of
    two different cultures.
    In the zapin dance, there are various insertion of philosophical values
    ​​that are closely related to the pattern of life of the people of Riau.

    Apart from that, like its original purpose to become a media of da’wah, the value of Islamic religious
    education is also contained in the lyrics of the songs sung by the accompaniments of the zapin dance.
    In the beginning, before 1960 to be exact, the zapin dance could only be performed or danced by
    male dancers.

    However, along with the times, currently the zapin dance can be performed by women. In fact,
    this dance can also be performed by a mix of male dancers and female dancers in the same performance.

    In line with the increasing recognition of the zapin dance, this dance then spread widely to other regions.
    In mixing it with local culture, various kinds and types of variations of the zapin dance were born
    according to the culture of their respective regions.

    Despite experiencing a mix of cultures, the basic pattern of this dance remains the same.
    Namely about the symbols and meanings of respect and comfort that were presented to the king who
    was on the throne at that time.

    In Indonesia alone, there are two types of zapin dances, namely the Malay zapin and the Arabic zapin.
    For Arab zapin, it is also known as zapin lama whose dance grows and develops among groups of
    people of Arab descent.
    This group is located in various places in Indonesia, especially in
    Java and Madura.

    Meanwhile, the Malay zapin is a dance created by experts in an area which is then adapted to suit the
    surrounding community.
    What distinguishes the Malay zapin and the Arab zapin are the dance
    moves.
    If the Arab zapin has only one dance style, then the Malay zapin has quite a variety of
    dance styles.

    In addition, these two dances are also subdivided into two types of dance. In the Arabic Zapin
    dance there are zapin hajir marawis and zapin gembus.
    Meanwhile, Malay zapins are grouped into
    Keraton Malay zapins and people’s Malay zapins.

    In the Malay palace zapin, this dance is only dedicated to the courtiers. Due to being in the
    palace area, this Malay zapin was also given several rules that were adjusted to the regulations at the
    palace.
    Meanwhile, the people’s Malay zapin develops in a society with freedom but still in
    manners and local customs.

    These two types of zapin dances are also heritage from the Archipelago which enrich the culture of the
    Indonesian people.
    On the other hand, this dance is also part of the strength and unity of the
    nation so that it is not easily divided by other countries.

    Zapin dance in each area is known by a different name. As in the Jambi and Bengkulu regions,
    this dance is known as Dana, in the Lampung region the zapin dance is called Bedana, and in the Java region
    this dance is known as the Zafin dance.
    Slightly different, the Kalimantan region knows this
    dance as Jeping, Maluku names it Jepen, and Nusa Tenggara is known as Dana-Dani.

    Zapin Dance Theme, Meaning, and Philosophy

    The theme of this zapin dance is about life that occurs in the Malay community. Although the
    main function of this dance is as an entertainment performance, every movement contained in the zapin dance
    has a high philosophical meaning and value.
    This happens because the zapin dance is always
    related to the social life around it.

    Over time and the development of this traditional dance, the zapin dance has become a symbol or icon of
    progress in the culture of the people of Riau.
    The reason is, this dance also contains the
    value of religious education which teaches humans about the good that is conveyed through the songs that
    accompany the dance.

    Zapin Dance Movement

    Basically, the movements used in this zapin dance take from the daily activities carried out by humans in
    their environment, especially in the area around Riau.
    Although currently this dance is
    performed by both men and women, the movements performed are relatively the same.
    The only
    difference is the movement of his hands.

    The dance pattern performed by the dancers is very simple. This is because the zapin dance
    does it with a method of repeating continuous movements rhythmically and focusing on certain
    patterns.

    Every movement performed by the dancers in the zapin dance has a very deep philosophical value.
    Here are some Zapin dance moves along with an explanation of their philosophical values.

    1. Throne Movement 1

    Tahto 1 motion is the movement performed by the dancers at the beginning of each performance.
    This motion is performed twice, namely at the beginning and at the end of the dance by using a
    count of up to 8 in each part of the dance.
    This gesture has the meaning of showing humility
    and respect for fellow human beings.

    2. Tahto Movement 2

    The movement on tahto 2 is a movement that represents the humble attitude contained in the meaning of the tahto 1
    movement. This dance is also performed with a count of up to 8 for each part and is danced at the beginning and
    end of the performance after the tahto 1 movement is finished.

    3. Throne Movement 3

    Like the tahto movements 1 and 2, this movement is also carried out up to a count of 8 per part.
    Apart from that, this motion is also danced at the beginning and end of the show after the tahto 2
    motion.

    4. Free Motion

    This motion is a movement that is displayed on the sidelines or between other zapin dance movements.
    This movement can be done anywhere and may be displayed more than once. But still
    using a dance pattern with eight counts of each part.

    5. Motion Shut

    Shut motion is done after free movement. In this motion, it is divided into two parts, namely
    forward shut and backward shut.
    Each part is danced to the beat of 16 counts and is done twice.
    This shut movement has a philosophical value as a representation or depiction of an attitude of
    fairness, patience, and life balance.

    6. Move Elbow out

    After the dancer performs the shut movement, the next movement is the elbow movement. This
    movement is done 2 times with 16 counts in each part.
    The meaning contained in this movement is
    a depiction of dynamic human life.

    7. Wind Movement

    After the elbow moves out, the dancer will continue the dance with the cardinal movements.
    This movement is enough to do once in a 16-count beat in the dance.

    8. Point rod motion

    The last type of Zapin dance movement is the stem point motion. This movement is carried out 2
    times after the cardinal movements.
    The form of this stem point movement is the movement twice
    forward and backward alternately.

    Like other dance moves, each part of this movement also uses 16 counts. Between the two parts
    of the dance, it is separated or inserted with one free movement.

    Zapin dance accompaniment music

    In every dance performance, apart from requiring dancers to perform the dance, two other additional
    elements are also needed to complete a performance.
    The two additional elements are musical
    instruments and their music and song lyrics which contain the moral message to be conveyed.

    As previously known, the zapin dance is a dance that originally came from Arab lands or the Middle East
    region.
    So, the main musical instruments used are lute and marwas.

    However, after this dance underwent acculturation or cultural mixing with Malay culture, the zapin dance
    was performed accompanied by even more diverse musical instruments.
    The musical instruments
    that accompany the Malay zapin are tambourine, gembos, accordion, marwas, drum, and guitar.

    In the performance of the Malay zapin dance, the accompaniment of dance music is always related to rhyme.
    Rentak is a certain rhythm that becomes a motive or sign for certain movements. Rentak
    is what can then build the atmosphere and identity of the Malay dance.

    This action is divided into three parts, namely fast action, moderate action, and slow action.
    There are several types of rhymes known in Malay dance, namely Zapin rhymes, Ghazal rhymes, Joget
    rhymes, Malay rhymes, Nobat rhymes, Mak Inang rhymes, and so on.

    Zapin Dance Floor Pattern

    In dance performances, there is always something called a floor pattern. The floor pattern is
    a movement rule that must be followed by dancers so that the formations performed can look neat and
    attractive.
    This pattern then becomes a reference for dancers to step in forming
    formations.

    For the zapin dance itself, there are several floor patterns used. The floor patterns are
    vertical floor patterns, horizontal floor patterns, diagonal floor patterns, wavy floor patterns, circular
    floor patterns, and figure eight floor patterns.
    This floor pattern will then give an
    interesting impression to the audience.

    Zapin Clothing, Makeup and Property

    In order for the appearance and performance of the Zapin dance to be maximized, both male and female
    dancers need to make up their faces in such a way.
    Apart from making the dancers look more
    attractive, adding makeup can also give a different impression to the dancers’ appearance.

    Meanwhile, the clothes to be worn by the dancers have a slight difference. The male dancers
    will wear traditional Malay clothing, which includes baju kuning, plekat, Cekak Weasel, skullcap, songket,
    undergarments, and brooches.

    Meanwhile, female dancers will wear typical Malay traditional clothing, including the clothes of the anchor
    brackets, side cloths, manto shawls, and songket cloth.
    In addition, supporting accessories
    such as necklaces, rocking flower ornaments, earrings, and so on are also added.

    The color of the clothes that are usually used for this Zapin dance dress generally have bright colors,
    such as red, green, yellow, and also blue.
    The costumes used are also costumes that have been
    influenced by Islamic models.

    The function of Islamic values ​​in the clothes worn by dancers is to cover the curves of the body.
    In addition, this dress will also clarify the space for movement, emphasize the identity of the
    dance, and of course so as not to interfere with dance movements and provide aesthetic value in their
    appearance.
    Therefore, the value of politeness is also displayed in every Zapin dance
    performance.

    In addition to the previously mentioned costumes, the zapin dance clothing is also added with dance
    properties which are the hallmark of this acculturated dance.
    The property is a sampur shawl
    which is usually used by female dancers.
    The purpose of using this property is to add a more
    beautiful nuance to each dance movement.

    Conclusion

    Zapin dance is a dance originating from the province of Riau, Indonesia. This dance actually
    comes from the plains of the Middle East, especially the Arab lands.
    However, this dance was
    carried by traders on their way to sell spices.

    Zapin dance was also introduced to local residents. Then, there was a cultural mix between
    Arabic culture and Malay culture in the dance.
    Thus, two types of zapin dance emerged in
    Indonesia, namely the Arabic zapin dance and the Malay zapin dance.

    Arabic Zapin dance usually develops specifically and is passed down from generation to generation among
    people of Arab descent in Indonesia.
    Meanwhile, the Malay zapin dance developed in various
    regions in Indonesia with various types of dance according to the region.

    So, that’s an explanation of the zapin dance, a dance resulting from the acculturation of two cultures.
    Hopefully it will be useful for #FriendsWithoutLimits at home. Want to learn the art
    of dance more deeply?
    You can read dance art books that can be found at
    sinaumedia.com .

    To support Sinaumed’s in adding insight, sinaumedia always provides quality and original books so that Sinaumed’s has
    #MoreWithReading information.

  • Get to know the Vaisya Theory and the Inventor of the Vaisya Theory

    Vaisya Theory – In some areas there are historical relics with Hindu-Buddhist style. The
    existence of these remains proves that Hindu-Buddhism was once the majority religion in its time.

    Based on historical records, Hinduism entered Indonesia around the 4th century. The arrival of
    Hinduism in Indonesia can be proven by the presence of Hindu-style kingdoms, such as the Kutai kingdom, the
    Tarumanegara kingdom, and the Majapahit kingdom.
    In addition, the entry of Hinduism gave rise
    to new cultures among the people of the archipelago.
    The existence of these new cultures made
    the land of the Archipelago more colorful.

    Meanwhile, Buddhist religion and culture entered the archipelago around the 5th century AD.
    The entry of Buddhist religion and culture was marked by the presence of kingdoms, such as the
    ancient Mataram kingdom, the Sri Bangun kingdom, to the Sriwijaya kingdom.

    The entry of Hindu-Buddhist religion and culture into the archipelago began with traders looking for new
    places to trade.
    The large number of traders who entered the land of the archipelago made the
    people of the archipelago slowly begin to recognize Hindu religion and culture.

    Even though it had entered Indonesia’s homeland, the Indonesian people at that time did not immediately
    embrace Hindu beliefs.
    This was because at that time the Indonesian people still adhered to
    animism and dynamism, so it took time to convert to Hindu beliefs.

    Basically, there are many theories that explain the entry of Hinduism into Indonesia. One
    theory says that Hinduism entered Indonesia through trade routes.
    At that time, trade routes
    could not only go by sea.
    The theory of the entry of Hinduism through trade routes is the
    “Waisya theory”.
    Sinaumed’s, want to know more about “Waisya theory”? Check out this
    article until it’s finished.

    Vaishya caste

    At that time, Hinduism always distinguished others based on the role they had. Each of these
    roles has a level, a person who has the highest level will be respected by many people.
    Usually
    someone who is at the highest level has an important position or role in his area.

    Each level is known as caste. The term caste is also listed in the Big Indonesian Dictionary
    (KBBI), caste is a class (level or degree) of humans in Hindu religious society.
    The existence
    of the notion of caste in the KBBI strengthens the fact that Hindu society at that time did differentiate
    society through levels.

    The caste itself is divided into five levels, namely Brahmins, Kshatriyas, Vaisyas, and Sudras.
    Vaisya is the third caste in Hinduism where this group consists of farmers, traders and
    craftsmen.

    Even though they are in the third caste in Hinduism, the Vaisya caste plays a very important role in
    maintaining the prosperity of society.
    Without this caste, it would be difficult for people to
    get food, goods to sell, to build a house or a room.

    Therefore, it is not uncommon for the Waisya caste to have abilities, such as being full of calculations when
    doing something, being very diligent, being able to manage assets well, not being extravagant or being able to
    save expenses, and having skills in building things.

    Thus, it can be said that the Waisya caste has a very important role in carrying out economic and business
    activities through trade.
    It is this talent for trading that makes the Waisya caste able to
    carry out the process of distributing and redistributing goods, so that they will get income to make ends
    meet.
    The needs of life that are fulfilled make the community prosperous and become more
    prosperous, so that the values ​​of the state and humanity can be realized.

    Vaisya theory

    The Vaisya theory is one theory that states the entry of Hindu-Buddhist religion and culture into
    Indonesia.
    This theory was discovered by an archaeologist and researcher of the history of
    traditional Indonesian cultures that have existed for a long time.
    The archaeologist and
    historical researcher is Nicolaas Johannes Krom or commonly known as NJ Krom.

    Based on the Vaisya theory expressed by NJ Krom, the entry of Hindu-Buddhist religion and culture was
    brought by traders originally from India.
    The merchants not only brought their merchandise, but
    also brought their country’s customs and habits.

    Not only that, NJ Krom also said that traders come to Indonesia according to the monsoons. In
    other words, if the monsoon shows or shows that the condition is not good, then the traders will not come to
    Indonesia.
    They waited another six months to trade. Therefore, it can be said that
    traders who come to the archipelago are very dependent on the direction of the sea breeze.

    Hindu-Buddhist religion and culture are growing as traders settle in Indonesia. They usually
    stay around six months to carry out trade transactions.
    It was during his stay that the
    Hindu-Buddhist religion and culture began to spread to the people of the archipelago.
    Increasingly, the people of the Archipelago are getting used to the Hindu-Buddhist religion and
    culture, so that the development of this religion and culture is accelerating.

    According to NJ Krom, they didn’t just stay, the traders also married native Indonesian women.
    With this marriage, Hindu-Buddhist religion and culture developed quite rapidly.
    What’s more, children born from marriages between traders and Indonesian women will continue the
    development of Hindu-Buddhist religion and culture or can be said to be the generation of Hindu-Buddhist
    religion and culture.

    NJ Krom said that traders belonging to the Vaisya caste were the caste that played the most role in the
    spread of Hindu-Buddhist religion and culture in Indonesia.
    The Waisya caste is a society that
    plays a role in promoting the prosperity of the people, such as farmers, traders, and the like.

    Inventor of Vaisya Theory

    The founder of the Vaisya theory was named Nicolaas Johannes Krom, he was born on September 5, 1883 and was
    a Dutchman who was an expert in classical literature.
    He received his Doctoral degree in 1908.
    Two years after obtaining his Doctoral degree, NJ Krom obtained a position at the
    Commissie in
    Nederlandsch Indie voor Oudheidkundige Onderzoek op Java en Madoera, located in the Dutch East
    Indies (Java).
    He gained the position of chairman after replacing JLA Brandes who had
    passed away.

    After becoming chairman of the commission, NJ Krom realized that archaeological problems in the Dutch East
    Indies were not easily handled by just one commission or it could be said that archaeological problems could
    only be resolved by an official government agency.
    His struggle to solve the problem of
    antiquity was not in vain because he managed to form a government institution in the form of an
    organization.

    In 1910-1915, NJ Krom spent his time on the island of Java to become chairman of the commission and head of
    the Antiquities Service.
    During his stay on the island of Java, he often met Hindu Buddhists,
    so he learned various things about Hindu-Buddhist religion and culture.
    In fact, because of his
    interest in the ancient world, NJ Krom tried to get more information about Hindu-Buddhism by visiting the
    holy places of this religion in Java.

    The organization that has been fighting for is called Oudheidkundige Dienst or in Indonesian means
    the Antiquities Service.
    The Antiquities Service was formed in 1913 and thanks to his
    persistence in creating the Antiquities Service, NJ Krom was appointed head of the Antiquities Service
    by the Dutch Colonial government.
    The mandated chairman position lasted until 1915. After
    finishing his term as Head of the Antiquities Service, NJ Krom returned to his homeland, the
    Netherlands.

    After returning to the Netherlands, NJ Krom began to diligently write about the world of archeology in the
    Dutch East Indies (Indonesia).
    He made his writings about archeology into a manuscript and
    placed the manuscript at
    Brandes Oud Javaansche Oorkonden (OJO). His writing
    skills can be said to be very good and good because every work he writes can make the reader
    amazed.

    One of NJ Krom’s phenomenal works is his monograph on the Borobudur temple. In fact, the
    thickness of the monograph is very thick or around 800 pages.
    Not only writing, but he also
    attached photographs and pictures of the reliefs in the Borobudur temple which are as big as a
    newspaper.

    Not only did he write about the Borobudur temple, but he also wrote works on Javanese Hindu art and
    Javanese Hindu history.
    The book was first published or printed in 1919 under the title
    Inleiding tot de Hindoe-Javaansche Kunst . This book was a phenomenal piece of
    writing, so it was reprinted in 1923. Meanwhile, the second book was written under the title
    Hindoe-Javaansche Geschiedenis, which was first printed in 1926. This book, which
    contains the history of Javanese Hinduism, was very popular with many readers, so it was reprinted in in
    1931.

    Until now, the two works are still very phenomenal, so they are still used as a basis or reference for someone
    who wants to study or explore Indonesian ancient history, Indonesian archeology, and Indonesian ancient objects.

    NJ Krom can be said to be one of the experts on Indonesian history as well as an archaeologist who often
    examines ancient objects in Indonesia.
    Thanks to his writings, we all know about the history of
    Hindu Java and ancient objects, especially those on the island of Java.

    Factors Strengthening Vaisya Theory

    This Waisya theory can be even stronger due to several factors, namely the interaction of the Waisya caste,
    Indonesia’s natural resources, and the existence of the keling village.

    1. Waishya Caste Interaction

    At that time, many traders who came from India brought the teachings of Hinduism and the cultures of the
    Hindu community.
    They began to interact with fellow traders (read: traders from India) and the
    local community to sell their wares.
    Interactions that go well can make merchandise sell
    quickly.

    With this interaction, people began to know more about the teachings of Hinduism and cultures than Hindus
    usually do.
    Slowly but surely, many people are starting to know about Hindu religion and
    culture, so that the teachings of Hindu religion and culture in Indonesia are getting stronger.

    Over time, traders also introduced the teachings of Buddhism and culture that are usually practiced by Buddhists.

    2. Indonesian Natural Resources

    It is no stranger to the fact that Indonesia’s natural resources are very abundant. These
    abundant natural resources attracted traders or the Vaisya group to trade in Indonesia.
    Traders
    see that natural resources are something that can be used as something profitable or can generate
    income.

    The traders, the majority of whom came from India, began to visit Indonesia to trade. However,
    over time, these traders began to settle in several areas in Indonesia.
    Since then, the
    teachings of Hindu-Buddhism and Hindu-Buddhist culture began to spread among Indonesian people or local
    residents.

    3. There is a Rivet Village

    At that time, when the majority of traders from India wanted to return to their homeland, they had to wait
    for the right sea breeze.
    Therefore, not a few traders prefer to stay temporarily or
    permanently in Indonesia.
    Well, it was during their stay that they founded a village.
    The village is called Kampung Keling.

    Kampung Keling is located in several regions in Indonesia, some are in Jepara, Medan, Malacca and Aceh.
    At that time, all areas that had kampung kelingnya could be said to be strategic areas.
    With this village, the spread of Hindu-Buddhist religion and culture is getting stronger.

    4. The existence of marriages with traders
    from India

    For traders who have started to settle in Indonesia, be it temporarily or permanently, there are some
    traders who marry Indonesian women.
    It was from this marriage that the teachings of
    Hindu-Buddhist religion and culture began to spread into the family, so that they were blessed with
    offspring.

    Those descendants will continue the teachings of Hindu-Buddhist religion and culture.
    Therefore, the more descendants, the faster the spread of Hindu-Buddhist religion and
    culture.

    Weakening Factors of Vaisya Theory

    On the other hand, the Vaisya theory also has flaws or weaknesses, so it is difficult for the Vaisya caste
    to understand this theory.
    The following are the weaknesses of the Vaisya theory.

    1. Sanskrit and Pallawa script

    Hindu Buddhist teachings are written in Sanskrit and Pallawa script, so it requires special expertise to
    read them.
    To get this special skill, a Hindu-Buddhist person must be in the Brahmin
    caste.

    Therefore, the Vaisya caste will find it difficult to learn the teachings of Hindu Buddhism.
    In a level of Hinduism, traders belong to the level of Vaisya. Thus, traders were
    unable to master Sanskrit and Pallawa script, making it difficult to understand Vaisya theory.

    2. Traders Only Focus on Trading

    The traders who come to Indonesia aim to trade, so it will be difficult to spread Hindu-Buddhist teachings.
    In one day their time has been spent only for trading. Then the next day, they have to
    go back to work to earn an income in order to survive.

    If Hindu-Buddhist teachings are difficult to spread, then few will know the teachings of the two religions.
    Therefore, at that time a Keling village was created so that the teachings of Hindu-Buddhism could
    easily spread.

    3. Merchants Only Have Vaishya Caste

    The traders belonging to the Vaisya caste made it difficult for them to learn the teachings of Hindu
    Buddhism.
    At that time, the caste that could study Hindu-Buddhist teachings was the Brahmin
    caste.
    Thus, it can be said that the Vaisya caste cannot do much in an effort to learn
    Hindu-Buddhist teachings.

    Conclusion

    This Vaisya theory is one of the theories put forward by experts which contains the entry of Hindu-Buddhism
    into Indonesia.
    In Vaisya theory, Hindu-Buddhist religion and culture entered through traders
    or the Vaisya caste.
    NJ Krom is the founder of Vaisya theory and he has written phenomenal
    books.
    His books are still used by historical researchers and archaeologists.

    Source: From various sources

  • Get to know the types of taxes that exist in Indonesia

    Types of Taxes in Indonesia – Basically a country needs income or income that is used to develop the country. Income that can be obtained from taxes, levies, community donations, loans, profits from state companies, and others.

    However, usually the main source of state revenue is taxes. In other words, if a country does not have a good taxation system then developments and activities will be difficult to realize or implement.

    Obstructed developments such as schools, health centers, hospitals, roads, and others. While activities that are hampered, such as sports activities, socio-cultural activities, and other activities.

    Tax revenue in a country is not only used for development and state activities, but taxes are also budgeted to provide a sense of security and comfort to the community in the form of services provided by the government to the community. The sense of security and comfort felt by citizens can help the country’s economic growth so that a country’s income will run without obstacles.

    After knowing that taxes are very important for the development of a country, as a good citizen, it is appropriate to pay taxes on time.

    To get used to paying taxes on time, you can start by paying taxes on your residence (house). Residence (house) is included in the type of Land and Building Tax. After paying the land and building tax, other taxes need to be paid as well. Did you know that in Indonesia there are various types of taxes. Check out the types of taxes in Indonesia as follows.

    A. Types of Taxes

    After knowing that it is important for the progress and growth of the country, especially Indonesia. The next thing to know is the types of taxes that must be paid by taxpayer participants.

    In Indonesia, the types of taxes are classified into three parts or groups, namely, the collection agency, according to its nature, and the target or object. Consider the three classifications of types of taxes as follows:

    1. Types of Taxes Based on Collecting Agencies

    In Indonesia there are five types of taxes that need to be known and paid, including Income Tax (PPh), Value Added Tax (VAT), Sales Tax on Luxury Goods (PPn BM), Stamp Duty, Land and Building Tax (PBB), and Land and Building Rights Acquisition Fee (BPHTB).

    a. Income Tax (PPh)

    Income earned for one year and imposed on individuals or entities is called Income Tax (PPh). The “income” in question is economic ability that can be used to meet daily needs or increase wealth, both from within the country and abroad.

    In simple terms, income can be interpreted as profit from a business, honorarium, salary, gifts, and so on. To help Sinaumed’s better understand how to calculate, deposit, and report the correct income tax, you can get the book Income Tax Theory, Cases, and Practices at sinaumedia!

    Income tax subjects are divided into two, namely domestic tax subjects and foreign tax subjects. The following is an explanation of domestic tax subjects and foreign tax subjects.

    As for those included in domestic tax subjects as follows:

    • A person who resides in Indonesia or is in Indonesia for more than 183 days within a 12 month period. It could also be someone who is in Indonesia in one tax year and intends to stay in Indonesia.
    • Agency established and domiciled in Indonesia.
    • Inheritance that is still full or has not been divided into one unit to replace the rightful.

    While those included in foreign tax subjects are as follows:

    • A person who resides in Indonesia or is in Indonesia for no more than 183 days within a 12 month period.
    • Entities that are not established and domiciled in Indonesia that carry out business or carry out business activities through a Permanent Business Entity (BUT) in Indonesia.
    • A person who does not reside in Indonesia or is present in Indonesia for no more than 183 days within a 12 month period.
    • Entities that are not established and domiciled in Indonesia that can get income or income from Indonesia not from business or carrying out activities through a PE in Indonesia.

    Basically, a domestic tax subject is someone who has resided in Indonesia for more than 183 days (not necessarily consecutively) within a period of 12 months since his arrival. Meanwhile, a foreign tax subject is someone who does not reside in Indonesia, but has been in Indonesia for less than 183 days in a span of 12 months.

    Tax objects subject to PPh on income are in the form of:

    • Interest on deposits and other savings.
    • Income from transactions in shares and other securities on the stock exchange.
    • Income from the transfer of assets in the form of land or buildings.
    • Other incomes that are subject to tax in accordance with government regulations.

    b. Value Added Tax (VAT)

    This tax is often there when doing shopping transactions or eating at restaurants. However, not everyone knows about Value Added Tax (VAT).

    VAT is a tax imposed on the purchase of Taxable Goods or Use of Taxable Services within the Customs Area (within the territory of Indonesia). Every purchase of Taxable Goods or the use of Taxable Services will be subject to VAT, be it an individual, entity, government, and others.

    This tax is also protected by an applicable law, and Sinaumed’s can learn about this through the Book of Value Added Tax Laws (VAT) below.

    c. Sales Tax on Luxury Goods (PPn BM)

    Each luxury item will be subject to Taxable Goods and classified into the type of Sales tax on Luxury Goods (PPn BM). Check out the categories of goods that are classified as luxury so that the items we have are classified as luxury goods or not. The following is a category of luxury goods.

    1. These goods are only owned by people with high income.
    2. These items are only used to determine social status.
    3. These goods are not part of basic needs
    4. If it is used it can damage the health and morale of the community and can disrupt the comfort and order of society.

    d. Land and Building Tax (PBB)

    If we own land or use land and own buildings, we must be subject to Land and Building Tax (PBB). Initially, PBB was included in the central tax, but on 1 January 2014, rural and urban PBB was included in regional taxes, except for plantation, forestry and mining PBB, which was still included in the central tax.

    PBB itself is an objective tax that is imposed on land and buildings, where the taxpayers are individuals or entities that actually have benefits from the land or buildings, which is discussed further in the book Land and Building Tax at a Practical Level, Edition 2 .

    The taxes obtained by the Regional Government, whether Provincial or Regency/City, include:

    • Hotel Tax
    • Restaurant tax
    • Entertainment Tax
    • Advertisement tax
    • Non-Metal and Rock Mineral Tax
    • Vehicle tax
    • Taxes on the Process of Transferring Motorized Vehicles
    • Motor Vehicle Fuel Tax
    • Cigarette Tax
    • Surface Water Tax
    • Groundwater Tax
    • Street Lighting Tax
    • Parking Tax

    e. Stamp Duty

    Stamp duty is a tax that is imposed on making documents, such as notarial deeds, agreements, securities, and payment receipts. Stamp duty is printed and issued by the government. You can learn how to calculate stamp duty yourself through the material in the book How to Calculate Pbb Sector p3, Other Sectors, and Stamp Duty.

    However, sometimes there are certain letters or documents that were not required to use stamps at first, but turn into having to use stamps. Examples of these documents are documents used as evidence in court.

    f. Land and Building Rights Acquisition Fee (BPHTB)

    Fees for Acquisition of Land and Building Rights or commonly abbreviated as BPHTB. BPHTB itself is a tax imposed on the receipt of land or building rights.

    It is the same as with the PBB that BPHTB is run by the central government, but all BPHTB revenues are handed over to and run by regional governments, be they provincial or district/city and must comply with the applicable provisions.

    Tax subjects at BPHTB are individuals or entities that obtain land and building rights. Based on the BPHTB Law, the tax subject is obliged to pay taxes on the land and building.

    Receipt of land and building rights is the object of Land and Building Rights Acquisition Fees. Acceptance of land and building rights includes several things, including:

    • Transfer of rights caused by sale and purchase transactions, exchanges, inheritance, grants, testamentary grants, business expansion, business consolidation, business combinations, entry into companies or other legal entities, separation of rights resulting in transfers, appointment of buyers in auctions, and implementation judge’s decision that has permanent legal force.
    • Granting of new rights due to continuation of rights and beyond the release of rights.

    2. Types of Tax according to their nature

    The types of taxes, if categorized based on their nature, are divided into two, namely Direct Taxes and Indirect Taxes.

    a. Direct Tax

    Direct tax is a type of tax where the tax burden must be borne by a taxpayer and does not give the tax burden to other people such as income tax.

    b. Indirect Tax

    Indirect tax is a type of tax where the tax burden can be transferred or charged to other parties, examples of this type of tax are VAT, Sales Tax on Luxury Goods.

    The tax burden in Indirect Taxes can be transferred from the seller to the buyer because the transfer is in the same direction from the producer to the consumer, so the transfer is called forward shifting . However, if the transfer of the tax burden is opposite then it is called backward shifting .

    3. Types of Tax Based on Target or Object

    Classification of types of taxes based on the target or object is divided into two, namely Subjective Tax and Objective Tax.

    a. Subjective Tax

    Taxes that pay attention to the conditions or circumstances of the taxpayer are called subjective taxes.

    When determining Subjective Tax, objective reasons are needed that correlate with the material situation and are commonly referred to as “carrying styles”. Bearing style is the ability of taxpayers to bear taxes after deducting the minimum cost of living.

    In the “bearing style” there are two elements, first, the subjective element, second, the objective element. The subjective element of “pikul style” includes all needs, especially material needs in addition to moral and spiritual. While the objective elements include income or income, wealth, and spending or spending.

    b. Objective Tax

    Objective tax is a tax that tends to examine or pay attention to objects that give rise to the obligation to pay taxes first, after that look for the tax subject either from an individual or an entity. In simple terms, objective tax can be interpreted as a tax that pays more attention to the condition of the object. An example of an objective tax is Value Added Tax.

    Tax collection or collection system

    The importance of a system in taxation so that tax collectors and taxpayers get security and comfort when making tax payments. The tax collection system is divided into four, including:

    1. Official Assessment System

    The Official Assessment System is a tax collection system in which tax officials are given the authority to determine the amount owed by taxpayers. In 1984 and reforms in taxation, this tax collection system was no longer used or no longer valid. One example of a tax from this tax collection system is Land and Building Tax (PBB).

    The characteristics of this tax collection system, namely, (1) the tax official calculates the tax owed, (2) the taxpayer is passive, (3) to find out the debt of the taxpayer, he must wait for a tax assessment letter made by the tax official.

    2. Self Assessment System

    In this tax collection system, taxpayer participants are given the authority to self-calculate, self-report, and pay their own payable taxes. Income Tax (PPh) is one example of a tax from the Self Assessment System tax collection system .

    This collection system has the characteristics, namely, (1) Taxpayers can calculate their own payable taxes, (2) By reporting and paying the taxes to be paid, the Taxpayers are active, (3) the government or tax officials do not need to issue an assessment letter tax at any time except in certain cases, such as taxpayers who are late to report or pay tax owed and there is tax that should be paid but has not been paid.

    3. Withholding System

    In the Withholding System tax collection system, third parties are given the authority to cut and collect the amount of tax owed by taxpayers. The purpose of this third party is a party other than the government (tax officials) and taxpayers.

    The characteristics of the Withholding System tax collection system , namely, (1) tax officers and taxpayers are not active. The point is that tax officers and taxpayers do not need to calculate the amount of tax, (2) the amount of tax is calculated by the company or entity because in this tax system the company is a third party.

    4. Semiself Assessment System

    In this tax collection system, the amount of tax owed is on both sides. In simple terms, this tax collection system gives authority to taxpayers and tax officers.

    There are several characteristics in this tax collection system, namely, (1) Taxpayers and tax officers are given the authority to determine the amount of tax, (2) Taxpayers and tax officials are active because both parties calculate the amount of tax.

    In Indonesia, the tax collection systems that are often used are the Self Assessment System and the Withholding System . Even though the Taxpayer has paid taxes, it does not mean that the Taxpayer does not get a re-examination by the tax officer. In other words, the Directorate General of Taxes or the tax officer will examine or check the Taxpayer if an error is found in paying taxes.

    With so many terms in taxation, the Tax Dictionary book is here to help its readers better understand terms and their meanings in the fields of taxation, accounting, customs and excise, to tax courts.

    Conclusion

    Tax is one of the main income or income owned by every country, especially Indonesia. Taxes can build a country and provide a sense of security to the public or citizens. Therefore, don’t be late in paying taxes so that the growth of the Indonesian state runs smoothly too.

    There are three types of tax classification, namely, tax based on the collection agency, tax according to its nature, and tax based on the target or object. In Indonesia, the tax system used is the Self Assessment System and the Withholding System.

  • Get to know the types of risky assets and tips for reducing losses

    In doing business, things that are always discussed are not far from financial management issues in order to achieve business goals. The term that is often discussed is about risk assets. Where, risk assets include important components that can affect the running of the company. Because, if it is not processed it will give a loss to the company.

    Therefore, in order to find out more about the term. The following has presented the definition of risk assets to examples of risk assets. Well, what are you waiting for? Let’s find out the discussion below.

    Definition of Risk Assets

    Before knowing about the meaning of risk assets, you first need to know in advance about the definition of assets. Where, the assets themselves are all types of assets owned by the company that can be measured in money including intangible forms such as patents. Furthermore, you also need to understand about risks.

    In finance, risk means that there is a possibility that actual results may differ from those that have been measured or desired. Meanwhile, the definition of risk assets is assets or can also be called assets owned by companies that have an uncertain rate of return.

    In general, experts associate risky assets with assets that have a significant level of volatility or price changes. Examples are commodities, equities, high yield bonds, real estate and currencies.

    In the banking and financial sector, assets with values ​​that often fluctuate due to changes in interest rates, payment risk, credit quality, and so on are also included in the category of risky assets. It is said to be risky because the returns to be obtained in the future are uncertain.

    For example, an investor buys current GoJek shares and aims to hold those shares for a year. When making a purchase, you don’t know what rate of return you will get. Then the return or return on capital obtained depends on the value of Gojek’s share price in the next year and dividends for 1 year.

    So it can be concluded that stocks are risky assets. It also includes securities issued by the government or bonds included in risk assets. For example, bonds with a maturity of 30 years, investors cannot calculate the amount of return they will get if the bonds are only kept for 1 year.

    How Does Risk Affect The Portfolio?

    A portfolio is defined as a collection of financial investment instruments, including, among others, bonds, stocks, mutual funds, commodities, cash, cash equivalents and all forms of investment that are traded on exchanges and most recently, namely cryptocurrencies. The influence of risky assets can be seen from the irregular rise and fall in the value of cryptocurrencies are examples of fluctuations that describe the state of the market.

    Where, the crypto coin market at that time was still following the growth in bitcoin prices. When the price of bitcoin soars in value, it can have an impact on the condition of the crypto market as a whole to experience a rapid increase. Most traditional financial institutions are starting to dive into the world of blockchain which underlies the validation of cryptocurrency transactions.

    Beginner investors in cryptocurrency observe large profits and other affected investors want to get rich by investing, but do not measure the amount of risk they get. Investors’ desire for a quick return on investment attracts new investors, this can be described as hype or overhype.

    In the end, investing in digital currency can reach its risk point, which is a sudden sharp decline. This condition resulted in a sudden drop in value that wiped out not only profits, but all the value of some investments in cryptocurrencies. Increased discussion for the potential for regulation of cryptocurrencies, coupled with fears of over-speculation, and contributed to the decline of this risky asset.

    Understanding of Risk Assets and Free Assets

    The risk in making this investment is that an investor can choose to invest in various assets, be it risky assets or risk-free assets, or a combination of the two assets. Choose an investor for the asset will depend on the extent of an investor’s preference for risk.

    The more averse an investor is to risk, the more investment choices tend to be in risk-free assets. Where, the notion of risky assets, namely assets whose actual rate of return in the future still contains an uncertainty.

    Meanwhile, the notion of a risk-free asset is an asset whose return in the future can already be ascertained at present and is indicated by a return variance equal to zero. With one example of a risk-free asset, namely short-term bonds issued by the government. In addition, other examples of risk-free assets include debt securities issued by a country’s central bank. In Indonesia alone, these assets are in the form of Indonesian bank certificates.

    Determining the Optimal Asset Class

    Basically, a portfolio management consists of 3 (three) main activities, including making asset allocation decisions, selecting the portion of funds to be invested in each asset class, and determining the assets of each predetermined asset class. In the discussion of being a Markowitz portfolio model, it is generally used in determining portfolios consisting of individual assets and not for use in determining portfolios consisting of various asset classes.

    Where, the asset class itself is the grouping of assets based on the types of assets, for example stocks, bonds, foreign securities, and so on. This decision for asset allocation does not only cover the selection of the allocation of funds to asset classes in one country, but can also be made in a number of countries.

    The benefits that you can get from diversifying various asset classes in a number of these countries are basically the same as the benefits of diversifying individual assets, namely the benefits of reducing risk to a certain level of desired return. Similar to the portfolio on individual assets, the optimal asset class portfolio will be determined by the investor’s preference on the desired return and risk. If there is a clear portfolio of assets that match investor preferences, then that portfolio will later become an optimal portfolio.

    What is the Ideal Investment Portfolio?

    An ideal portfolio will be arranged according to the balance of return and risk. Where, the return itself is a reward or result to be obtained in the future caused by the investment of funds or investments made by an investor. Meanwhile, risk is an opportunity for a deviation from an average rate of return or return desired by investors.

    For example, you have plans to buy a house in 3 years time frame and you probably don’t want to put your money in a risky asset either. And you want your savings to be available when you are ready to pay a down payment on a house.

    So you are currently optimizing for security and also less return. Your portfolio may be allocated more toward low-income bonds and cash, and only slightly toward equities. Where, if you invest for a goal in the next 10 years, then you might not have a problem with the current risk considering that your investment horizon is still long.

    So to maximize your returns, you may need to allocate more equity in your portfolio, then bonds and some cash. In essence, that you need to understand about returns and risks just like you before buying other items that have great value. You need to make sure and know the risks behind it.

    Types of Risky Assets

    There are several types of risky assets that you need to know and recognize. Then, which one is most at risk? The following are the types of risky assets that you need to understand and know about so you can consider before you finally invest with this instrument. What are they? Let’s find out the detailed discussion below.

    1. Cryptocurrencies

    Many investors say that cryptocurrency is one of the riskiest assets. There is no guarantee of money back because of a decrease in the value of cryptocurrencies, which results in investors having to lose some of the profits they might get when the value of cryptocurrencies rises.

    Profits and losses in this cryptocurrency are very dependent on the value of bitcoins and also the state of the global economy. Negative news can cause cryptocurrency prices to drop sharply. This causes investors to bear losses.

    Before making an investment using this cryptocurrency, it is very important for you to consider in advance the size of the capital that will be invested later. You need to make sure that the capital is money that is willing to lose, considering that the amount of loss in cryptocurrency can reach 90% of capital. If you are not ready for this, cryptocurrency is not the right financial product for you.

    2. Stocks

    Another type of risky asset, apart from cryptocurrencies, is stocks. There are several stocks that are included in the line of risky assets. The success or failure of an investor in stock investment is very dependent on knowledge and dexterity in analyzing market conditions. Because based on this analysis, it states that an investor can determine whether the price of a stock will go up or down.

    In addition, according to price fluctuations, the risk that is borne when playing stocks is whether or not dividends are distributed to investors each year. This dividend distribution is carried out according to the performance of a company for one year. So that the level of risk and return you get needs to be considered as well as possible in order to anticipate the risk of losing a very large amount of money.

    3.Real Estate

    Real estate is a very promising asset, especially in the long term. However, this state of coma doesn’t always go the way you want, especially during a crisis.

    Because, there will be a price reduction caused by a crisis coupled with additional costs, such as maintenance costs. Of course, it can automatically reduce the level of profit earned from real estate investment. Even so, real estate has always been considered the safest activity among the other two risky assets.

    However, the only problem is that the price is quite expensive. So that investors need to save first or apply for a loan to the bank so they can buy the real estate they want.

    Tips for Reducing Losses From Risk Assets

    The name is also investing, which is expected to be of course the maximum profit. The risks that arise when investing can actually be minimized. There are several tips for reducing losses from risky assets. What are they? The following are tips for reducing losses from risk assets in order to minimize losses from risk assets, including:

    1. Dividing Capital Appropriately

    The first tip you can do to minimize losses when investing is to divide capital appropriately into different assets. For example, diversifying investments into cryptocurrencies, stocks and gold. Of course, what product do you think is most appropriate. The most important thing is that your money is not put in one basket.

    If one of your assets fails, then you still have other assets that might be able to provide benefits for you. If the losses incurred can be covered by a number of profits from other assets, then your financial burden will be reduced automatically.

    2. Defining Assets Correctly

    In investing, especially risky assets, it is very important to know your investment objectives in advance so that you can determine the right activities. Because in the financial market itself, there are various types of assets that you can buy. There are stocks, mutual funds, bonds, and deposits. These assets offer benefits with different levels of risk.

    For assets with minimal risk, you can choose deposits. However, for assets that have a high risk, you can choose stocks. So, adjust it to the risk profile of each asset so you don’t make a wrong decision. So that later you can accept no matter how big the loss that occurs.

    3. Calm When Asset Value Decreases

    Tips that are no less important are to stay calm when the value of assets decreases. You need to understand when investing has its ups and downs. Not always profitable and not always losing, because the portion of profits and losses is usually balanced.

    The key is that you need to be patient when you experience big losses, because there are times when asset prices will rise again, namely when the sentiment in the market turns positive. if you have excess capital then take advantage of this decrease to buy other assets whose prices are falling. So when the price goes up you can get the maximum profit.

    4. Don’t overdo it

    The biggest fear of most people when investing is losing money. That is why some people don’t want to invest because they are not ready to take the risk of losses that arise at any time. whereas loss is a very natural thing as long as you can respond with a positive attitude and not overdo it.

    It is not exaggerated here to mean that one is willing to take on debt in order to obtain capital to make an investment. So, you need to keep investing money in a reasonable portion, which is according to everyone’s financial situation. don’t be afraid to miss the train because there are many other benefits that you can get on different occasions.

    5. Have the Right Investment Mindset

    A successful investor is an investor who is not afraid to take risks when investing. Instill this mindset in yourself so that whatever risk assets you choose to invest in will bring the profit you want. if you lose, then you need to learn more to analyze the information available on the market and its impact on investment.

    The right mindset will change the way you invest. So that the actions you take will lead you to success.

    So, those are some discussions related to the definition of assets and risks and some things related to them. Hopefully the discussion above can add insight to the knowledge of readers regarding risk assets.

  • Get to know the Types and Techniques of Punches in Pencak Silat

    Punches in pencak silat can be regarded as a technique or method to defend oneself from all kinds of dangers that have the potential to threaten the safety of the soul. Pencak silat itself is basically a self-defense technique that has been passed down from generation to generation in Indonesia.

    So, it is not surprising that pencak silat is quite heavily influenced by the culture and personality of the Indonesian nation. This is because these martial arts were born and developed from the social life of ancient Indonesian society.

    Currently, the martial art of pencak silat has developed widely in various regions of Indonesia. In fact, pencak silat is one of the sports studied at school. This is because pencak silat is equipped with movements that can be a provision for students, ranging from punches, kicks, dodges, blocks, and so on.

    Broadly speaking, pencak silat can be categorized as a martial art that has organized, planned, controlled and directed movements. Therefore, almost all movements issued need to have a follow-up intention, both for attack and defense. This is because all members of the human body actually move and are connected to one another.

    In this article we will discuss about the different types of pencak silat punches. Each type of pencak silat punch is known to have a different purpose to attack its opponent. So, here are five types of punches in pencak silat and their functions. Let’s see the full review!

    A. Pencak Silat Punch Technique

    As explained in the introductory section earlier, it should be noted that pencak silat does not only focus on relying on all body movements. Pencak silat basically also needs techniques to make good and correct punches. Pencak silat punches themselves can be regarded as weapons or tools to carry out attacks on opponents.

    It’s just that, when a fighter throws a punch at an opponent, that person must have a body attitude that doesn’t go limp. Therefore, when attacking or defending, a fighter must remain alert and remain calm. This is of course needed so that a fighter can take advantage of the various types of punches that will be delivered in an attack.

    Prior to that, a fighter first needed to understand a number of requirements in order to be able to make a good and correct punching movement, starting from agility, accuracy, to speed. Correct pencak silat movements will make punches more precise and prevent injury.

    However, before heading into a full discussion of the types of punches in pencak silat. The following is an illustration of strokes in pencak silat that you need to pay attention to.

    Based on this illustration, it can be concluded that there are several types of pencak silat strokes that must be mastered. Each of the punching movements certainly has its own function and level of effectiveness in attacking the opponent. A fighter must be careful and clever in analyzing the opponent’s movement patterns to determine which technique to cast.

    1. Front Punch in Pencak Silat

    A front or straight punch can be said to be a fairly simple type of pencak silat. Even though it looks very easy, the forehand punch itself is a type of punch that requires good and correct mastery of basic techniques.

    This front punch has a function to attack the opponent quickly and precisely. This is done to further minimize the risk of injury to ourselves. Especially in a pencak silat match, straight punches are often used to score points quickly.

    The way that can be done to get optimal results from forehand strokes is to maximize the assistance movements from the shoulders and waist rotation. This will be very supportive for transferring weight forward with the attacking hand position.

    In its development, the front or straight punch itself can be done in two different postures, including the following:

    – Forward punch, which is a punch with the position of the hand that is used to attack and then parallel to the position of the foot in front (jab).

    – Front punch, which is a punch with the position of the hand that is used to attack, it’s just that the position of the foot is not parallel to the hand that is in front (straight).

    So, here are a series of steps you can take to master the forehand movement in pencak silat, including:

    a. Begin with a side stance, then place your left foot in front.

    b. Position both hands in front of the chest.

    c. The fist that will be used to hit.

    d. The soles of the feet are parallel.

    e. Changing the fist to face down when hitting with the right hand.

    d. And, change the position of the feet and hands when making a straight punch.

    Apart from this type of forehand in pencak silat, there are several mistakes that are often made when learning this technique. So, some mistakes that unconsciously appear in throwing straight or front punches, namely:

    • Poor leg stance.
    • Too stiff body.
    • Unbalanced body posture.
    • The position of the feet that are less open.
    • Less powerful punching movements.
    • The position of the hands is less clenched and face down.

    2. Pendulum Punch in Pencak Silat

    The second punch technique is the pendulum punch or often also referred to as the sengkol punch in pencak silat. The pendulum punch itself is done by positioning the hand to be bent up to 90%. Next, the bent hand will be swung from the bottom up.

    Pendulum punches can also be done with varying foot positions, starting from the position of the front foot parallel to the hand used to attack and others. However, apart from being effective at weakening your opponent, this pendulum punch must be done with the right movement so as not to injure your body.

    So, here’s how you can do it to master the pendulum or crank strokes in pencak silat:

    a. Begin the movement by doing the middle stance technique.

    b. Position both hands crossed in front of the chest.

    c. Make a fist on the fingers of the hand you want to hit.

    d. Position your hands to make a fist face down.

    e. Lift or swing the fist from back to front.

    f. One of the hands that is not used for hitting can be placed in front of the chest.

    g. The pendulum hitting movement in pencak silat can be done alternately.

    In carrying out the pendulum stroke, there are several mistakes that occur if you cannot throw the pendulum properly and correctly. The following are some mistakes that often occur when performing the pendulum technique, including:

    • Stance legs are not strong.
    • The movement of the middle stance is less strong.
    • Unbalanced body posture.
    • The feet are less open.
    • The punching movement is less strong.
    • The hand position is less clenched.

    3. Upright Punch in Pencak Silat

    The third punch in pencak silat is an upright punch. An upright punch itself can be said to be a punching technique that can be said to be very profitable for athletes when competing. This straight punch basically only needs to throw punches using the right and left hands alternately.

    Even though it is considered a fairly simple punch, a fighter needs to master good punching techniques as well as the right tempo. It should be noted that the basic technique of upright punches is to clench your fists in front of your chest while preparing your stance. Therefore, this technique is called an upright punch because it is done by means of an upright fist.

    So, here are some ways you can do to throw an upright punch in pencak silat, including:

    a. The movement begins with the middle stance technique.

    b. Both hands are positioned crossed in front of the chest.

    c. The fingers form a fist to use to hit.

    d. Make a hitting movement using your right hand forward with an upright fist position.

    e. One hand that is not used to hit remains in front of the chest.

    f. Do this pencak silat punch movement alternately.

    Even though it looks simple, this move basically requires a lot of training in order to have a significant impact on your opponent. Therefore, the following are some things to avoid when performing upright punches, including:

    • Stance legs are not strong.
    • The movement of the middle stance is less strong.
    • Unbalanced body posture.
    • The feet are less open.
    • The punching movement is less strong.
    • The position of the hands is less clenched and upright.

    4. Circular Punch

    The fourth type of punch in pencak silat is a circular punch. This circular stroke can be done by moving the hand in a circle. This punch itself can have a significant impact on the opponent if the trajectory of the punch from the outside of the body is pointed towards the inside of the body.

    In order for circular strokes in pencak silat to give good results, a fighter must be supported by the movement of the shoulders and waist in the direction of the stroke. Which, circular punches have a target, namely the opponent’s waist.

    Some steps to do a circular punch, namely:

    a. Middle horses.

    b. Both hands crossed in front of the chest. Hand to hit, the fingers must be clenched.

    c. The hand used to hit is swung in a circle from the left to the right side with an upright fist.

    d. The other hand remains in front of the chest to protect the body.

    e. Do this by changing the hitting hand.

    Just like mistakes that often occur in other punches, circular punches must also be done properly and correctly. Some of the errors that often occur are:

    • Stance legs are not strong.
    • The movement of the middle stance is less strong.
    • Unbalanced body posture.
    • The feet are less open.
    • The punching movement is less strong.
    • The position of the hands is less clenched and upright.

    5. Side Punch

    The last punch is a side punch. This punch can be said to be a punch that goes straight to the side of the body using the back of the hand. As the name suggests, this type of punch is known to have a forward or straight trajectory by maximizing the hands starting from the side.

    Ways that can be used to do side punches, namely:

    a. The stances left forward in good, right stance.

    b. Both hands are crossed in front of the chest. Hand to hit, the fingers must be clenched.

    c. The position of the right foot should form a straight line with the sole of the left foot.

    d. The stroke used uses the back of the hand from the side to the front.

    e. Do it by changing the position of the foot and hand that hit.

    This is a discussion of the five types of strokes as well as how to do them. Every punch technique we know has its own movement. As a result, every movement must be done properly and correctly. In conclusion, the basic techniques of forehand, pendulum, upright, turning, to the side basically lie in the strength of the stance. A strong stance technique with the right combination of movements will produce a strong attack pattern.

  • Get to know the Traditional Weapons of West Sumatra & Their National Heroes

    West Sumatra Traditional Weapons – In the past during the colonial era, all Indonesian
    people from various regions participated in fighting for independence.
    As a result, with the
    hard work of the struggle of our heroes and ancestors, the State of Indonesia could gain
    independence.

    In fighting the invaders, the Indonesian people from various regions used their respective traditional
    weapons.
    It should also be noted that every region in Indonesia always has its own traditional
    weapons.

    Until now, the traditional weapons of each region are still often used, such as to complement their
    respective regional traditional clothing.
    One area that has quite deadly traditional weapons is
    the traditional weapon of West Sumatra.

    Maybe some of you only know one or two of the traditional weapons of West Sumatra. Even though
    the West Sumatra region had more than two traditional weapons that were used against the invaders at that
    time.

    So that you can understand more about the traditional weapons of West Sumatra that were used against the
    invaders so that they could liberate Indonesia.
    Then the explanation below can help you know
    more.

    Various Kinds of Traditional Weapons of West
    Sumatra

    1. Kurambiak

    The first traditional weapon from the West Sumatra region is kurambiak. Where this traditional
    weapon also has several other names such as kerambit and karambit.
    Even though it has a size
    that is only the size of a fist.

    But make no mistake, the sharpness and strength possessed by traditional kurambiak weapons is quite deadly.
    The shape of this weapon from West Sumatra is like a tiger’s nails which are so sharp.

    The shape that resembles a tiger’s claws is not without reason. Investigate a calibaration, it
    turns out that long ago the land of Minang was indeed inhabited by a herd of Sumatran tigers.
    The traditional kurambiak weapon is very suitable for close range fighting styles.

    And the attack received by Musuk when fighting West Sumatrans who used kurambiak weapons was quite fatal.
    Even though the wound received by the rot was like a small incision. But still, a
    fairly deep wound will also be received by the enemy.

    Besides that, kurambiak also has several other interesting facts. So maybe you don’t really
    know the unique facts about traditional kurambiak weapons.
    Some of the points below are an
    explanation of some of the unique facts of traditional kurambiak weapons.

    a. Original Kurambiak from Indonesia

    Did you know that traditional kurambiak weapons are widely known not only domestically. But
    abroad is also very well known.
    It is known that in the 11th century traditional weapons were
    widely used by Indonesians.

    Because there is a trade process with foreign nations, kurambiak is also known more widely. In
    America, the kurambiak weapon became known around the 20th century. Currently, kurambiak is also owned by
    every country in the world.
    Even so, the motives and materials used will vary in each
    country.

    b. Originally Kurambiak Wasn’t a
    Killing Weapon

    Initially, kurambiak was not made for self-defense purposes. Judging from the history of
    Indonesia, traditional kurambiak weapons were used for the purposes of everyday life.
    Having a
    fairly light weight makes farmers and fishermen use kurambiak to help with their daily work.

    Only after becoming famous, kurambiak was used as a supporting tool for martial arts. One of
    them is as a tool to support the martial arts of pencak silat.

    c. Kurambiak Used by World
    Military

    Having a shape that is so unique, light and deadly makes kurambiak also often used as a mandatory weapon in
    world militaries.
    Some countries that use kurambiak as a mandatory weapon for military forces
    are Indonesia, Malaysia and America.

    From the three unique facts above, of course we as the people of Indonesia should be proud if the
    traditional weapons from West Sumatra are so well known throughout the world.
    Besides that,
    there may still be many other unique facts circulating in society.

    2. Chopsticks

    Next, there is the traditional blowgun weapon which also comes from West Sumatra. This
    traditional blowgun weapon is very suitable for hunting or medium and long range combat.

    Uniquely, the blowpipe is a traditional weapon from West Sumatra which does not make a sound when it is
    operated.
    Because of this, when people use blowpipes to hunt animals, it will feel so easy.
    In addition, this weapon is also very suitable for use during guerrilla warfare because of its
    silence and accuracy.

    Interestingly the blowpipe weapon itself has such a precise level of accuracy up to a distance of about 200
    meters.
    The process of operating a traditional blowgun weapon is quite simple. The
    blowpipe user only needs to be at a distance of about 200 meters then load the bullet and blow the weapon
    towards the target to be hunted.

    Having such natural manufacturing materials can make chopstick weapons not damage nature and at the same time
    there is no need to incur excessive costs.

    3. Go

    Piarih is also one of the traditional weapons from the West Sumatra region. Where the shape of
    this natural weapon is like a three-edged spear or like a trident.
    The form of this piarih
    weapon was adapted from Hindu religious culture before Islam entered the area of ​​West Sumatra.

    Prior to the colonial era, piarih was used for hunting large animals. However, sometimes
    piarih is also used as a cutting tool.

    When the colonial era arrived, the people of West Sumatra used traditional piarih weapons as a tool against
    the invaders.
    Until now, the local community will continue to pass down their traditional
    weapons as a local cultural heritage.

    4. Klewang Padang

    Furthermore, there is the traditional klewang padang weapon. This weapon was used by Padri
    troops during a war in West Sumatra in the 19th century.
    At that time the Padri Officer was so
    good at using the klewang padang.

    On the other hand, the kelwang padang does have a shape like a machete in general. But in the
    past, the shape of the klewang padang had carvings that could become a special motif for this weapon.
    This traditional weapon from West Sumatra has one eye on the curved end of the blade.

    Currently, the use of klewang padang is more as a farming tool for the local community.

    5. Ruduih

    Next, there is the traditional ruduih weapon which still originates from the West Sumatra region.
    At first glance, the traditional ruduih weapon has no difference from the klewang padang.
    However, if you look in more detail, the two have quite a striking difference, namely the ruduih
    has a curve in its shape.

    The traditional ruduih weapon from the area of ​​West Sumatra was once used by many local people for war.
    Judging from the records in the Tridaya Eka Dharma Museum, the traditional ruduih weapon was used
    in the Manggopoh war that took place in 1908.

    At Tugu Siti Manggopoh it becomes a symbol of the struggle of a Minangkabau woman. On the
    monument you can see a woman holding a traditional ruduih weapon.
    The location of the Siti
    Manggopoh Monument is at the Simpang Gudang Lubuk Basung.

    6. Career

    The shape of the curry is almost the same as the keris in Central Java. The keris consists of
    four parts, namely the kingpin, putiang, fiancé and mato keris.
    Each part of the karih or keris
    has its own meaning.

    Starting from the kingpin, which is a keris handle, which means that the pengulu or tribal leader is someone who
    is very intelligent, humble and also always obeys customary laws and rules in religion.

    Then for the putiang itself is the part that connects the kingpin with the keris blade. Muhsin
    Ilhaq in a journal entitled Keris in Minangkabau Culture: “Visualization of Pangulu Leadership Values”
    (2018), explains that putiang in Minang culture has a meaning, namely that a pengulu must be patient,
    responsible for their obligations, selfless and stay away from all existing prohibitions .

    Finally, there is the mato keris or keris blade. This part looks convoluted which means that
    the ruler will always be careful when making decisions, has a neutral nature and also always adheres to the
    applicable customary law.
    Then for the sheath of the keris, it will be made of wood.

    List of National Heroes from West Sumatra

    After knowing some of the traditional weapons from the West Sumatra region, it’s still not enough if you
    haven’t discussed who the national heroes from that area are.
    Don’t worry, if you don’t really
    know who the heroes from West Sumatra are, at this point we will explain a list of national heroes from West
    Sumatra which can broaden your knowledge.
    The following is a complete explanation of the list
    of heroes from the West Sumatra region.

    1. Mohammad Hatta

    Mohammad Hatta died on March 14, 1980 in Jakarta. Mohammad Hatta is also an Indonesian
    national fighter.

    Apart from that, Mohammad Hatta was also a drafter of Pancasila and the 1945 Constitution and also a
    proclaimer of the independence of the Republic of Indonesia with Ir.
    Sukarno. At
    the time, President Susilo Bambang Yudhoyono designated Mohammad Hatta as a national hero through
    Presidential Decree No. 84/TK/2012 dated 7 November 2012.

    Prior to that, President Soeharto also designated Mohammad Hatta as the proclaimed hero through
    Presidential Decree No.
    081/TK/Year 1986.

    2. Tan Malaka

    Next is Tan Malaka whose full name is Ibrahim Datuk Tan Malaka. Tan Malaka was born on June 2,
    1897 Nagari Pandam Gadang, Lima Puluh Kota, West Sumatra.
    He died on February 21, 1949,
    Selopanggung Village, Kediri, East Java.

    Tan Malaka is the person who gave the name of the Republic of Indonesia. It is not surprising
    that Tan Malaka was nicknamed the Father of the Republic of Indonesia.
    Even to fight for
    Indonesian independence, Tan Malaka had to go in and out of jail.
    Tan Malaka himself was
    declared a national hero by President Soekarno on March 28, 1963 through Presidential Decree No. 53 of
    1963.

    3. Sutan Syahrir

    Next is Sutan Syahrir who was born in Padang Panjang on March 5, 1909. He was one of the freedom fighters
    since the colonial era in Indonesia.
    Because of this, Sutan Syahrir was often in and out of
    jail.

    When entering the beginning of independence, Sutan Syahrir became one of the prime ministers.
    He was also the originator of the existence of free and active politics. Sutan Syahrir
    died on April 9, 1966. Since then Sutan Syahrir was declared a national hero by President Soekarno through
    Presidential Decree No.76 of 1966 dated April 9, 1966.

    4. H. Agus Salim

    Furthermore, there is H. Agus Salim who is also included in one of the lists of Indonesian national heroes.
    H. Agus Salim’s full name is Masyhudul Haq. He was born on October 8, 1884, West
    Sumatra.

    Agus Salim earned the nickname The Grand Old Man as well as being one of the figures involved in fighting for
    Indonesian independence during the colonial period.

    Besides that, H. Agus Salim also has such broad insights. It was proven that he was able to
    master 7 foreign languages ​​as well as being actively involved in the diplomacy of recognition of the
    sovereignty of the Republic of Indonesia, both as a diplomat and as foreign minister at the beginning of
    independence.

    November 4, 1954, H. Agus Salim died and President Soekarno declared him a national hero on December 27, 1961
    through Presidential Decree number 657 of 1961.

    5. Abdul Muis

    Abdul Muis or if written in the old spelling is Abdoel Moeis is also a national hero from West Sumatra.
    Abdoel Moeis was born on July 3, 1883, Sungai Pua, Agam.

    Because of his resistance to the colonials, Abdoel Moeis received the treatment of being exiled to the area
    of ​​West Java.
    President Soekarno designated Abdoel Moeis as a national hero on August 30,
    1959 through Presidential Decree No. 218 of 1959.

    6. Tuanku Imam Bonjol

    Next is Tuanku Imam Bonjol who was born in 1772, Bonjol, Pasaman, West Sumatra. In the past,
    Tuanku Imam Bonjol became the leader of the Padri troops when he gave resistance to the invaders.

    When Tuanku Imam Bonjol became the leader of the Padri troop. He succeeded in making peace
    with the indigenous people and working together to fight against the invaders at that time.
    In
    fighting for independence, Tuanku Imam Bonjol was taken by the Dutch to be exiled to several areas such as
    Sukabumi, Ambon and then to Manado.

    Tuanku Imam Bonjol died on November 6, 1864 and President Soeharto declared that Tuanku Imam Bonjol was a
    national hero through Presidential Decree No. 087/TK/Tahun 1973 on November 6, 1973.

    7.Muhammad Yamin

    Muhammad Yamin is also one of the national heroes from West Sumatra. Muhammad Yamin himself
    was born on August 23, 1903 in Talawi, Sawahlunto.
    He has also been one of the active figures
    fighting for independence since the colonial era of the Dutch East Indies.

    In 1928, Muhammad Yamin was very active in the second youth congress to talk about Indonesian unity.
    In addition, he was also one of the drafters of Pancasila and the 1945 Constitution, explorer of
    history, writer and linguist.

    At the beginning of independence Muhammad Yamin had become a minister in several departments.
    He died on October 17, 1962 in Jakarta. President Soeharto appointed Muhammad Yamin on
    6 November 1973 through Presidential Decree No. 088/TK/Tahun 1973.

    8. Rasuna Said

    Rasuna Said or Rangkayo Hj. Rasuna Said is a national hero from West Sumatra.
    Rasuna Said was born in Maninjau, 14 September 1910. During his life journey, he was an educator,
    political figure and also a fighter for emancipation since the Dutch East Indies era.

    Rasuna Said is also one of the founders of the Indonesian Muslim Association or Permi. He was
    imprisoned in 1932 because the speech he made at this time gave opposition to the Dutch East Indies
    government.

    Rasuna Said died on November 2, 1965 and was made a national hero by President Soeharto on December 13,
    1974 through Presidential Decree No.
    084/TK/Year 1974.

    That’s a review of some of West Sumatra’s traditional weapons as well as national heroes from West Sumatra.
    Of course there are still many national hero figures from the West Sumatra region.
    Sinaumed’s can read about weapons and regional and national figures in books that you can get at
    sinaumedia.com . As #FriendsWithoutLimits, sinaumedia always provides
    the best products so you have #MoreWithReading information.

    Author: Hendrik

  • Get to know the tools used for batik

    Tools Used For Batik – Indonesia is a country that is so rich in culture and heritage. In every region throughout the country, there are various things such as traditions, customs, traditional clothes, food, to art, which are different from one another. This is in accordance with the Indonesian nation’s motto, namely “Unity in Diversity”, or different but still one.

    Of course, Sinaumed’s must feel proud of the cultural wealth that this country has, right? Since 2008 until now, the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO) has consistently recognized the cultures that exist in Indonesia.

    What is Batik?

    Among a number of cultural heritages recognized by UNESCO, one of the earliest to be included in the organization’s list as well as one of the most famous is batik. This typical Indonesian cloth motif was successfully included in the UNESCO cultural heritage in 2009.

    Based on the definition from the Big Indonesian Dictionary (KBBI), the word batik is described as ” pictorial cloth which is made specifically by writing or applying wax to the cloth, then processing it through a certain process “.

    This cloth motif is almost always present in our daily lives, and can be found in various objects around us. This includes tablecloths for dining, curtains to cover rooms, cloth to swaddle babies, and of course the motifs on our clothes and pants.

    The existence of batik is already closely attached to the Indonesian state. Based on historical records, batik itself has existed since the time of the Majapahit Kingdom, where previously, batik was only worn by nobles, high-ranking officials, and sultans in the kingdom. Now, everyone is free to wear clothes with batik motifs.

    Currently, Sinaumed’s can find dozens of batik motifs according to the regional characteristics that make them. Each motif is also known to have a meaning, meaning and hope from the maker. What is clear, whatever the motive, batik is something beautiful to look at.

    Tools Used For Batik

    Like a number of other traditional arts in Indonesia, the process of making batik cloth requires a long time. Not only that, batik craftsmen are also required to have accuracy and perseverance when carrying out the batik process, so that the end result of the batik cloth meets expectations.

    There are a number of tools used for batik. Not only tools, there are also several specific materials used to make batik cloth. Expertise in using the tools used for batik is one of the factors whether or not the batik cloth produced is good.

    There are at least 6 tools used for batik, which Sinaumed’s needs to know about in the batik process. There are also 3 important ingredients commonly used in batik. The following describes the tools and materials.

    1. Canting

    This pipe-shaped object serves as a batik motif sculptor. The canting has its own structure, namely the hilt, nyamplung, and beak. All three have different functions.

    The handle is used as a handle made of wood for batik craftsmen to carve batik motifs on cloth. A nyamplung is a container made of copper whose function is to hold wax which will cover a number of parts of the cloth so that it is not stained. While the beak is a hole to remove the candle.

    2. Gawangan

    Gawangan has a shape similar to a clothes hanger. Gawangan is generally made of materials such as wood, bamboo. Gawangan is also often attached with wheels to make it easier to move to various places.

    Gawangan has the basic function of draping or drying cloth, generally of the mori type. By draping the cloth on the cloth, batik craftsmen can make batik more freely.

    3. Frying Pan and Stove

    The pans and stoves found in batik are generally of the same shape as the pans and stoves in cooking. Both have a function to melt the wax used in batik.

    During the batik process, the pan and stove will be next to the batik craftsmen, so they can take the wax from the pan without having to move. Batik craftsmen also have to adjust the temperature of the pan and stove, so that the wax can melt according to the desired consistency.

    4. Scales

    Scales also have an important function in batik. By using a scale, batik craftsmen can weigh the use of wax and dyes needed, so they can get the right composition. Nothing more and nothing less.

    The shape of these scales is also not as traditional as Sinaumed’s might think. Scales used for cooking and market scales are sufficient to measure the weight and composition of wax and dyes.

    5. Sit down

    A dingklik is a small chair which is usually made of wood, rattan or plastic. Dingklik is a tool that batik craftsmen use more often to sit and make batik, rather than chairs in general.

    Even though it seems trivial, it is important for batik artisans to find chairs that are comfortable and in accordance with their posture. This is so that they can make batik optimally. Moreover, they generally spend a long time sitting making batik, so that an uncomfortable chair can hinder their work.

    6. Tablecloth

    Cloth is also a simple object, but not to be underestimated. The cloth has a function to prevent batik craftsmen from dripping wax on their bodies, which has the potential to contaminate their clothes.

    Not only that, the cloth can also protect them from hot molten wax. Usually, the cloth is placed on the batik craftsmen’s thighs, where the body part is the most frequently affected by wax droplets. It can be said, cloth is an apron for batik craftsmen.

    7. Night (Candle)

    To make batik motifs, you need a special wax material called malam. Tonight is usually made from ingredients such as paraffin, gondorukem made from pine tree sap, and also vegetable and animal fats.

    As previously explained, wax must be melted first on a frying pan and stove before it can be used. Malam later becomes a motif on the cloth, or becomes a material to cover the surface of the cloth from batik dyes.

    8. Cloth

    The most common fabric used in batik is mori cloth. This cloth is white in color, and is usually made from natural fibers such as cotton, rayon, and silk. Mori cloth itself is divided into 2 types, namely mori cloth that has gone through a bleaching process , and mori cloth that has not been bleached.

    Even so, now many batik craftsmen use other types of fabrics for batik. Some of them can also use imported fabrics. These fabrics are the canvas for batik artisans to carve beautiful batik motifs.

    9. Dye

    As with other clothes, the batik patterns produced in batik will certainly be more beautiful if colors are added. Therefore, it is important for batik craftsmen to choose the right type of dye for their batik.

    Generally, they use natural clothing dyes made from plants such as turmeric for yellow, mango leaves for green, mangosteen for red, and other natural dyes according to their needs and desires.

     

    Batik Making Process

    From the tools and materials mentioned above, Sinaumed’s can conclude that the process of making batik takes a long time, and requires techniques and expertise in it. The question is, is it true that the process of making batik takes that long?

    Depending on the end result of the batik cloth, the batik-making process can take from 2 weeks to 1 month. It also depends on what method is used in batik and whether or not the final result of the batik is complicated or not.

    A number of batik craftsmen can even spend 2 to 3 months to make batik. Of course, the batik produced will be better, and the price will also be more expensive. Batik with high quality can reach the price of millions of rupiah.

    So that we can appreciate batik made by artisans, it would be nice if we also studied the process of making batik from start to finish. Here’s an explanation.

    • The first stage is to design motifs on the cloth used for batik. This motif is usually made using a pencil, and will be used as a reference for carving with a canting.
    • After the motif is ready, the craftsmen can immediately carve the motif using wax that has been melted and placed in the nyamplung canting. In this process, the batik maker can also start covering the surface of the cloth with wax, leaving white areas for coloring.
    • The white parts will be dipped in dye, and will be sun dried and dried. Then, the batik craftsmen will carve a number of parts on the cloth again, and also cover the parts of the cloth with wax so that they are not stained.
    • Batik craftsmen will continue to open and close the night in the coloring process. The trick is to boil the part of the cloth that has been covered in wax, dry it in the sun, and then dip that part in the dye again, until the coloring process is complete.
    • The last process in making batik is nglorot, in which all parts of the cloth are boiled, so that all layers of wax are completely removed, and the motifs are clearly visible. Fabrics that have been boiled will be washed and dried in the sun before they can be worn.

    From the process of making batik, Sinaumed’s can imagine the patience and perseverance of batik craftsmen when they are making batik. Doing the same thing over and over again for days, until finally being able to produce beautiful batik motifs is certainly not easy.

    Years of experience are needed before batik artisans can consistently produce high-quality batik cloth. Of course, they also have to go through a number of phases of failure until they can reach a point of success in batik.

    Most Popular Batik Motifs in Indonesia

    Of course, all batik motifs in Indonesia have their own uniqueness and beauty. However, it cannot be denied that there are a number of batik motifs whose names are more widely known to the Indonesian population than other motifs.

    These batik motifs are popular not without reason. Some motifs are considered by people to be more beautiful than other batik motifs. The popularity of some of these motifs is also not spared from the many producers of this type of batik, as well as the ease with which people can find these batiks on the market.

    Below, there will be an explanation of the 5 most popular batik motifs in Indonesia. However, it is necessary to emphasize once again to Sinaumed’s that the popularity of these motifs will not make other types of motifs inferior.

    1. Parang Batik Motifs

    The Parang batik motif is known for its motif which forms the letter ” S ” which are interconnected, has a meaning as a symbol of sea waves as well as a form of dexterity and survival of the Mataram Kingdom. This kingdom is known to be the first kingdom to make Parang batik motifs.

    As already explained, in the past, batik could only be worn by royalty and important people. This also applies to the Parang motif, where only the King and Knights of the Mataram Kingdom are permitted to wear this batik, as a symbol of their valor and courage.

    2. Mega Overcast Batik Motif

    Batik, which originates from the city of Cirebon, is known for its distinctive cloud motif. History says that this cloud motif comes from the teachings of Taoism from China, which is a symbol of the world and freedom. There is also the influence of the Islamic religion, which depicts that clouds are a symbol of the outdoors.

    The philosophy of the Mega Mendung motif is self-control when experiencing negative emotions, and remaining ” cool ” and wise like a cloud. The word Mega Mendung itself comes from the word ” mega ” which means ” cloud “, and ” overcast ” which means ” cool weather “.

    3. Palace Batik Motifs

    As the name implies, Keraton batik is a type of batik motif that developed within the Palace environment, especially in the Yogyakarta Palace and the Surakarta or Solo Palaces). Historical observers say that the Keraton motif is one of the earliest batik motifs to develop in Indonesia.

    In ancient times, only noble people from the Palace were allowed to wear this motif. Members of the Palace forbade ordinary people from wearing this batik motif. Apart from that, the Keraton motif is also known to have been inspired by Hindu religious culture on the island of Java at that time.

    4. Sogan Batik motifs

    Derived from the city of Solo, Sogan batik is also popular among the residents of the Palace, especially the Solo Palace. Similar to Keraton batik, Sogan batik was also only allowed to be worn by Palace residents. Of course, now the general public is allowed to wear this motif.

    The Sogan motif is known to have a brown color, which comes from the summer coloring, namely the soga tree trunk. This brown color can be interpreted as humility and full of humility. There is a difference between the Sogan Yogyakarta batik motif and the Solo batik motif, where the Sogan Yogyakarta motif has a darker and denser color, while the Sogan Solo motif has a brighter color.

    5. Kawung Batik motifs

    The Kawung batik motif also comes from Central Java, specifically the city of Yogyakarta. And like most batik originating from Yogyakarta, ordinary people are not allowed to wear this batik motif. However, people were finally allowed to wear Kawung-patterned batik clothes, after a modification of the pattern made the difference between the Kawung motif of the royal occupants and the Kawung motif of the common people.

    The Kawung motif itself has a meaning and philosophy related to might and justice, according to the wearer at that time, namely members of the palace. The Kawung motif is also synonymous with life, where craftsmen at that time reminded people not to forget their origins.

    That is an explanation of the various tools used for batik, as well as other explanations about batik. We hope that Sinaumed’s can study, appreciate and preserve Indonesian arts and culture.

  • Get to Know the Term Roasting in Comedy Shows

    Roasting is – We may often make jokes or humor that make other people laugh because we hear humor that is verbally or through words. In general, humor that is intended to make fun of someone in a hangout, school, or anywhere that aims to find entertainment is included in a term called roasting .

    Roasting in the world of stand-up comedy is known as a comedian’s way of attacking someone, but in a unique way. The attack referred to here is not physical but verbal by using phrases or words. A comedian made a joke on purpose. But with the intent and purpose to attack his personality head-on.

    Then the Cambridge dictionary also says that roasting is defined as an act of criticizing someone. Roasting is used as a forum for comedians, but at the same time to convey their political criticism to the audience.

    In Indonesia, the use of this method in stand-up comedy performances is often done to attack other comedians in a stand-up comedy competition or invited guests who are specifically invited to be roasted, of course with prior agreement so that no party feels hurt by the words addressed. to himself.

    Some seasoned stand up comedians such as: Raditya Dika, Ernest Prakasa, Pandji Pragiwaksono etc. are examples of several comedians who have roasted their stand up comedy material.

    For this reason, so that Sinaumed’s friends can better understand the meaning of roasting in comedy terms, in the following discussion, we have summarized various information related to roasting and how to use it properly in comedy situations.

    You can see further discussion regarding the meaning of roasting below!

    Roast definition

    Roasting literally means roasting is a form of humor in which someone cracks a joke intended to entertain a wider audience. In a stand up comedy show that kind of thing is meant to make fun of other people in their own way.

    Such performances may include sincere praise and tributes along with insulting jokes and comedy.

    The “roast” involved can react to jokes with good humor and with criticism or insults that are not meant to be taken too seriously. One is surrounded by friends, fans and the public, who can also receive similar treatment at events. Both the jokes and the presentation itself are called “roasting”. The presenter is called a mockery (toaster, a pun is the toastmaster). Anyone who is ridiculed in this way is considered “baked”.

    Several countries have a similar custom, where at official ceremonies such as awards ceremonies and annual dinners, representatives are expected to make fun of the participants. Sometimes this leads to conflict when the host is deemed too offensive. Social media also has this concept, usually through pictures with writing in the form of jokes that satirize and criticize personally.

    While the act was meant to be ridiculed, it also sparked controversy as some saw it as a form of cyberbullying. More controversial is insulting others for comedy, which some have called roasting, although the comedian emphasizes that it actually requires consent from the target.

    Roast is humor in which certain people, guests or visitors are made jokes, as well as to entertain the audience. So you could say Roast is a fake technique that teases or laughs at people as targets.

    In baking, the meaning is the same. Namely throwing jokes or jokes to the audience or the people around them to comedians or other comics. That is the meaning of roasting or literally roasting in stand up comedy.

    Roasting comes from the word roast which means roasting. It is often used as an expression in comedy. In practice, this technique of stand up comedy is done by ridiculing or making fun of someone, but in a unique way.

    Comics (people who do comedy) usually post jokes that are meant to “attack” someone. Regardless, the joke in question is not rude or demeaning to others.

    Usually, when pranking someone for frying, the comic will crack a joke at the start of the session and then introduce each guest.

    Every guest of honor present and toasted will be seated on the pulpit or in the front stand. Then the comedians take turns making jokes, the topics of which are discussed by the guests of honor.

    After that, the comic usually ends with a joke to honor the guests of honor. In addition, many use the baking technique as a protest or criticism of something.

    History of Roasting

    Roasting is not a new technique in the world of stand up comedy. According to a report by Liveabout, this comedy first appeared in the 1920s at a club called the New York Friars Club.

    Then, in 1949, Maurice Chevalier demonstrated this technique for the first time. Since then, this technique has grown in popularity in New York.

    It wasn’t until the 1970s that celebrity roasting became mainstream again, when Dean Martin began hosting television versions of comedy shows. The show premiered in 1974 to supplement the final episode of Martin’s variety show, The Dean Martin Show, and was continued the same year on NBC’s The Dean Martin Celebrity Roasts, which aired every few months until 1979. Bette Davis, Muhammed Ali, Lucille Ball, Ronald Reagan, Frank Sinatra and even Martin himself were roasted during the show.

    In the 2000s, Comedy Central revived the Roast format with the annual televised Roast starring Bob Saget, William Shatner, Pamela Anderson, and Larry the Cable Guy. Comedy Central now features one to three celebrities in such roasts each year, focusing on Hollywood’s biggest jokes — or at least the comedies that hits can swallow.

    Warning and Ethics in Roasting

    Of course, even though it sounds comedic, there are certain etiquette that must be followed when roasting someone. One of them is to make sure the target character has agreed to be roasted at the event.

    So that not everyone can go around and freely sneer at that person by indulging in all the ugliness. Usually, the show’s producers agree behind the scenes on what to joke about.

    Then the character also has the right to limit the extent to which his personal life can be disclosed or discussed in public. For example the names of family members, physical characteristics such as short, fat and many others.

    However, because many of them are ignorant, society roasts these characters as well. They also tend to imitate jokes that may be similar and then upload them to social media.

    Although this comedy contains some sarcasm. However, it does not eliminate respect for that person and of course this is done in a different and unique way according to ethics.

    Negotiation is a technique that aims to find an agreement between the two parties, namely the producer and the character. Of course, it’s not all about flirting. Sometimes, on certain occasions, roasting is also accompanied by genuine politeness and respect for certain characters. It also makes people who take jokes as good humor, not insults or criticism, very serious.

    Here are the insights you need to understand about roasting. Basically, roasts are comedians’ way of critiquing their performances. But of course you also have to maintain ethics and acceptance of goals.

    How Roasting Works in Comedy

    Based on a source from Liveabout, the event to roast someone is called “Roast”. The person who will be roasting is called the guest of honor or roastee. The host, nicknamed the “Roastmaster,” cracks an opening joke and then introduces each guest. People who are going to be roasted like this means they have already been roasted.

    The person who performs this comedy is called a roaster. He usually stands on the “pole” of a raised platform or stage. Afterward, the comedians doing the roasting took turns cracking jokes about the guest of honor and the other comedians on stage.

    The roasting event usually ends with the guest of honor (roastee) being given the opportunity to give a rebuttal to the insulting jokes hurled at him on the night of the event.

    In terms of stand-up comedy, this comedy refers to throwing jokes or jokes that are intended to “mock” and laugh at the audience, other comics, or whoever is actually being addressed. Apart from roasting, comic artists also need to know and learn about the background, activities or other things of the person who will be roasting. Sometimes a comedian or roaster will compliment you in the middle of a session.

    Check out the following reviews to learn how to roast properly:

    1. Create in no time

    It is not recommended to roast someone for a long time. Apart from fatigue, there is a fear that the comics who do this will experience mispronunciation of words which will result in misunderstandings.

    At the risk, this could lead to criticism and controversy after stand-up comedy. Therefore, it is not recommended to be on stage in this way. Again, it’s important to remember that if the guest of honor is roasting, as a comic they have to add some entertaining jokes.

    2. Create structured jokes

    Usually a comic makes material about what jokes are made on stage. If you want to use the roasting technique, comics must write jokes in a structured way.

    The goal is that the jokes that are made do not cross the line agreed with the guest of honor.

    3. Follow the restrictions in roasting

    Apart from making structured roasting material, a comic must face the limitations when roasting people.

    Know the boundaries of the topics covered on stage. Here too, as a comedian, it must be discussed with the guests who are being roasted. This can avoid unwanted conflicts or misunderstandings.

    In every stand up comedy competition so far held, at least comedians with roasting techniques are always involved. Some even make it a roasting theme/session. And there are almost no bad target roasts. It’s very emotional, but the subject will definitely laugh at the joke.

    In fact, roasting also has rules. We must not take any material of a known nature. That’s why it’s so important to keep track of the background of the “target” you’re roasting. If the material isn’t ready, don’t let it make far-fetched jokes and fake facts. So it’s also a challenge for stand-up comedians who want to roast someone because they have to collect all valid information about their target.

    4. Roasting several people at once

    In Stand Up Comedy, when roasting you don’t have to target only one person, you know! Comics can also roast other people, so as a comic it seems like you don’t have to always roast just one person so you don’t seem boring.

    One of the guests might feel bored with the jokes repeatedly made by the comic while on stage. If the theme is repeated, the roasting program may appear boring to the rest of the audience. If this happens, don’t panic and stay calm. Komika can look for other objects to make roasting look more interesting.

    For example, repeating an old joke about the current situation can make comedy more colorful. Comedians can also seek new perspectives on stage themes. Finally, as a comic, you need to know the consequences of presenting conflict with other people. This consequence can lead to conflict between the comic and the guest, even if they have discussed it beforehand.

    If so, comics can apologize after the event and don’t forget to show respect to the guests being roasted, such as achievements or kindness, so that the material is balanced, O Sinaumed’s friends!

    Controversy in Roasting

    Laughing at friends or co-workers or even your boss can always be fun and entertaining, but it’s important not to cross the line. The form of roasting humor is sometimes controversial. People who are roasting may not accept and feel offended by the humor they receive.

    Several countries have similar traditions where the hosts of formal events such as awards ceremonies and annual dinners are expected to mock those attending the event with safe jokes. In some cases this has led to controversy when the hosts have been deemed too offensive.

    Social media also has the concept of roasting, where a person encourages others to make fun of him, usually by posting pictures of himself. Although roasting was designed, the act has also sparked controversy, with some seeing it as a form of cyberbullying.

    Even more controversial is the practice of insulting others without consent for comedic effect, which some call toasting. However, the comedians emphasized that the actual frying required approval from the subject.

    Conclusion

    That’s all for a brief discussion of the definition of roasting. The discussion this time does not only discuss the definition of roasting, but also discusses more about the history, ethics, procedures for roasting, and controversies in roasting, which Sinaumed’s friends can see carefully.

    Understanding the meaning of roasting also gives us additional knowledge about various techniques and limitations that need to be kept in mind when roasting anyone, be it fellow comedians, invited guests, or spectators, so that roasting events are not just a joke.

    Thus a review of the meaning of roasting. For Sinaumed’s who want to learn everything about roasting. And science related to comedy, you can visit sinaumedia.com to get related books.

    As #FriendsWithoutLimits, sinaumedia always provides the best products, so you have the best and latest information for you. To support Sinaumed’s in adding insight, sinaumedia always provides quality and original books so that Sinaumed’s has #MoreWithReading information.

    Author: Pandu Akram

    Related article:

    Characteristics of Comics and Types and Examples

    Definition of Comics: Types, Development, Genres and Examples

    Celebrity Meaning: What Does It Mean?

    Get to know the complete drama structure with its characteristics and types

    What Is Acting? Understand the History and Essential Elements of Acting

  • Get to know the Structure of the Earth’s Layers

    Get to know the Earth’s Layer Structure – Earth is one of the planets of the solar system which is in part
    of the Milky Way galaxy.
    Earth’s Chemical Structure is the third planet of the planetary system
    in this solar system. Earth has a multi-layered structure down to the core of the Earth (core).
    With an earth diameter of 7,926 miles. The earth has at least 4 layers of earth that
    make up the earth that we currently live on.

    This planet earth has 4 types of layers, viz

    1. crust,
    2. earth blanket,
    3. outer core and
    4. the inner core of the earth.

    Check out a more complete explanation about the following layers of the Earth, Sinaumed’s.

    Understanding the Structure of the Earth’s Layers

    The structure of the earth is the arrangement / layer forming the earth. The structure of
    the earth is made up of many types of materials

    The inner Earth’s structure is divided into layers, much like an onion. The earth generally
    consists of several layers, namely the upper part is called the lithosphere or crust, the layer below is the
    asthenosphere or mantle and the bottom is the earth’s core.

    The interior of the earth can be known by studying the physical properties of the earth, namely by
    geophysical methods, especially from the propagation velocity of vibrations or seismic waves, its magnetic
    properties and gravity as well as geothermal data.
    From these data it can be seen that the
    inside of the earth is composed of different materials starting from the surface of the earth to the core of
    the earth.

    With this geophysical method it is also known that the overall specific gravity of the earth is around
    5.52
    . The earth’s crust itself, which is the outermost layer and is
    composed of rocks, has a specific gravity between 2.5 and 3.0.
    From this it can be seen
    that the material that makes up the inside of the earth is a heavier material with a greater specific
    gravity than the rocks that make up the earth’s crust.

    Learn about the layers of the earth that exist through story books with interesting science content that
    can be accessed via smartphones.
    You can get the Smart Science Book Series: Layers of Earth and
    Fossils – Alpha & Mega Travel to Earth only at sinaumedia!

    Structure of the Earth’s Layers

    1. The Earth’s Crust

    The Earth’s crust is the outermost layer of the earth which is divided into two categories, namely the
    oceanic crust and the continental crust.

    Oceanic crust is about 5–10 km thick while continental crust is about 20–70 km thick. The main
    constituent of the oceanic crust is basalt, while the main constituent of the continental crust is granite,
    which is not as dense as basalt.

    The Earth’s crust and most of the Earth’s mantle form a layer of lithosphere with a total thickness of
    approximately 80 km.
    The temperature of the crust increases with depth. At the
    lowest limit, the temperature of the crust touches 1,100 C. The crust and the relatively dense part of the
    mantle form the lithosphere layer.
    Due to convection in the upper mantle and asthenosphere, the
    lithosphere is broken into moving tectonic plates.

    Temperature increases 30 0C every km, but the geothermal gradient will be lower in the deeper layers of the
    crust.

    The main chemical elements that make up the earth’s crust are:

    1. Oxygen (O) (46.6%),
    2. Silicon (Si) (27.7%),
    3. Aluminum (Al) (8.1%),
    4. Iron (Fe) (5.0%),
    5. Calcium (Ca) (3.6%),
    6. Sodium (Na) (2.8%),
    7. Potassium (K) (2.6%),
    8. Magnesium (Mg) (2.1%).

    2. Overcoat

    The earth’s mantle or what is commonly called the earth’s mantle is the layer that envelops the earth’s core
    and is the largest part of the earth’s part, around 83.2 percent of the volume and 67.8 percent of the
    entire earth’s mass.

    Consisting of liquid phase material, the earth’s envelope is often referred to as the asthenosphere layer.
    This layer is where plate movements occur due to convection forces or geothermal energy.

    These movements greatly affect the shape of the earth’s surface. the thickness of this casing
    ranges from 2,883 km.
    Its density ranges from 5.7 gr/cc near the core and 3.3 gr/cc near the
    crust.
    In the upper casing region magma intrusions will begin to form caused by infiltrated and
    melted rocks.

    3. Core

    The earth’s core is located from a depth of about 2900 km from the bottom of the earth’s crust to the center
    of the earth.

    The core of the earth can be separated into the outer core of the earth and the inner core of the earth.
    The boundary between the Earth’s mantle and the Earth’s core is marked by a marked decrease in the
    velocity of the P waves and S waves that do not propagate.

    This situation is due to the increase in the specific gravity of the material that makes up the earth’s
    core and changes in the properties of the material from being solid to being liquid.
    The
    increase in specific gravity is caused by a change from the silicate material that makes up the earth’s
    casing to a metal alloy material that is rich in iron (Fe) in the earth’s core.

    The change in material properties to liquid is due to the lower melting point of iron-containing materials
    compared to silicate-rich materials.
    That is why the material that makes up the outer core of
    the earth is a liquid rich in Fe metal.

    Conversely, the increasing pressure to the deeper part will result in an increase in the melting point of
    the metal material.
    This causes the material that makes up the inner core of the earth to be a
    solid metallic material.

    The composition of the material making up the earth’s core is known with the assumption that the element
    iron is an element that is often found in the rocky crust that makes up the earth’s crust.
    With
    an increase in the specific gravity of the rock the deeper it is located, the iron content will also
    increase, so that the earth’s mantle has the possibility of containing a greater iron content than the
    earth’s crust.

    The specific gravity of the outer Earth’s core composed of liquid iron-rich material is the same as the
    specific gravity of the specific gravity of iron in a liquid state.
    Because the inner core of
    the earth is composed of dense iron-rich material, the boundary between the outer core and the inner core
    has a temperature equal to the melting point of iron at the pressure in that place.

    In addition, the composition of the earth’s core is also known based on the composition of the meteorites
    that were found to contain around 7% to 8% iron and nickel.
    So it is estimated that the metal
    materials that make up the earth’s core are elements of iron and nickel.

    Learn more about the structure of the existing layers of the earth through the book Smart Encyclopedia: Our Earth
    which also explains various other information that is important for Sinaumed’s to know about our earth.

    Layer Structure of the Earth Based on Chemical
    Arrangement

    For example, the nature, composition, and characteristics that influence many of the main processes of the
    formation of the Earth.
    The scientific understanding of the structure of the Earth’s interior
    is based on conclusions made with the help of seismic monitoring.

    That means measuring the sound waves generated by earthquakes, and examining how sound waves travel through
    different layers of the earth.
    The change in seismic velocity causes refraction which is
    calculated (according to Snell’s Law) to determine the difference in density.
    It is also
    necessary to experiment with crystalline solids at pressures and temperature characteristics of the Earth’s
    interior.

    As a result, it can be seen that the difference in temperature and pressure is caused by residual heat from the
    initial formation of the planet, to the decay of radioactive elements.

    In addition to the layers mentioned above, the Earth also consists of four chemical arrangements, viz

    1. atmosphere,
    2. hydrosphere,
    3. lithosphere, and
    4. biosphere.

    1. Atmosphere

    The atmosphere layer is a layer of air that wraps around the planet with a thickness of more than 650
    kilometers.

    This layer is composed of 78 percent nitrogen and 21 percent oxygen. The atmosphere is also
    divided into five layers, namely the troposphere, stratosphere, mesosphere, thermosphere and exosphere.
    The troposphere is the layer closest to the Earth’s surface. The distance is about 0
    to 15 kilometers.

    Weather phenomena such as rain and lightning occur in the troposphere. In the next layer there
    is the stratosphere which is above the troposphere.
    The distance is about 15 to 40 kilometers
    from the surface of the Earth.
    This layer serves to absorb and scatter ultraviolet radiation
    from the sun.

    Above the stratosphere is the mesosphere at an altitude of 40 to 70 kilometers above the Earth’s surface.
    Then there is the thermosphere which is 70 to 400 kilometers from the surface of the Earth.
    The thermosphere is also referred to as the ionosphere because the ionization process occurs in the
    atoms and molecules that interact with the Sun’s plasma.

    Finally, there is the exosphere as a protector and the outermost layer that envelops the planet.
    It is located 800 to 3,260 kilometers from the Earth’s surface. The satellites that
    orbit the Earth are in the exosphere.

    2. Hydrosphere

    As the name suggests, the hydrosphere refers to the layer of water that is on the surface of the Earth.
    That is, the layers of the hydrosphere include the oceans, oceans, lakes, rivers, groundwater,
    and water vapor.

    Hydrosphere from the word hydrosphere in English. The word hydro comes from Ancient Greek
    which means water.
    Hydrology is the science or study of water and the way it is used and
    circulated around the planet earth.

    In a way, the hydrosphere is a component of the earth’s water.

    Quoted from the National Geographic Society, the hydrosphere is the total amount of water on a
    planet
    . The hydrosphere includes water on the planet’s surface,
    underground and in the air.
    The hydrosphere of a planet can be in liquid, vapor and ice
    forms.

    The hydrosphere is the sum of all the water on earth and the water cycles that distribute it throughout the
    planet.
    On earth, liquid water exists on the surface of the earth in the form of oceans, lakes
    and rivers.
    There is also underground water such as groundwater, in wells and aquifers.
    There is also water in the hydrosphere in the form of vapor and is seen as clouds or fog.
    The frozen part of Earth’s hydrosphere is made up of ice including glaciers, ice caps and
    icebergs.

    Water in gaseous form (water vapor) is more accurately called part of the atmosphere. The
    frozen part of the earth’s hydrosphere has its own name, namely the cryosphere (cryosphere).
    The hydrosphere is always in motion The movement of rivers and streams can be seen, but the
    movement of water in ponds and lakes is less obvious.

    The movement of the seas and oceans can be seen easily with large-scale movements that flow water over
    great distances such as the poles and the tropics or between continents.
    This kind of movement
    is in the form of currents that move warm water in the tropics towards the poles and cold water from the
    poles towards the tropics.
    These currents are present at the surface of the ocean and at the
    depths of the ocean.

    Water moves through the hydrosphere in cycles. Water collects in clouds and then falls to
    earth in the form of rain or snow.
    This water collects in rivers, lakes and oceans.
    Then the water evaporates into the atmosphere to start the cycle all over again. This
    rotation is called the water cycle.

    Sinaumed’s can find discussions about how the water cycle occurs, how the seasons change, and much more in the
    Super Exciting Encyclopedia: Hello, Earth!
    by Hemma.

    3. Lithosphere

    The lithosphere is the outermost layer of the crust consisting of rock. The lithosphere is
    a moving plate, so it can cause continental drift.

    Lithosphere comes from the Greek words, lithos (λίθος) which means rocky, and sphere (σφαῖρα) which means
    solid.
    The lithosphere comes from the word lithos which means rock, and sphere means
    layer.

    Literally the lithosphere is the outermost layer of the Earth or commonly called the Earth’s skin.

    The word lithosphere comes from the Greek word lithos meaning rock and sphera meaning layer.
    The lithosphere is the outermost layer of the earth’s crust and consists of rock with an average
    thickness of 1200 km.
    The lithosphere is the uppermost layer of the earth’s crust consisting of
    rock, generally this layer occurs from chemical compounds rich in SO2.

    That is why the lithosphere layer is often called the silicate layer. According to Klarke and
    Washington, the rock or lithosphere on the earth’s surface is almost 75% composed of silicon oxide and
    aluminum oxide.
    The main constituent of the lithosphere is rock consisting of a mixture of
    similar or dissimilar minerals that are loosely or densely bonded to each other.
    The parent
    rock that forms the lithosphere is magma, which is incandescent molten rock that has a very high temperature
    and is found beneath the earth’s crust.
    Magma will undergo several processes of change to
    become igneous rock, sedimentary rock and metamorphic rock.

    The lithosphere plays an important role in plant life. Soil is formed when the rocks on the
    surface of the lithosphere undergo degradation, erosion or other physical processes into small rocks to
    sand.
    Furthermore, this part is mixed with the results of the inclusion of organic components
    of living things which then form soil that can be used as a place for organisms to live.
    Soil
    is a source of various types of minerals for living things.

    In their original form, these minerals are in the form of rocks that are layered on the surface of the
    earth.
    Through the process of erosion, the minerals which are the source of food for these
    living things are often carried by rivers to the sea and deposited on the seabed.

    That is why the lithosphere layer is often called the silicate layer with an average thickness of 30 km which
    consists of 2 parts.

    2 Sections of the Lithosphere

    1. The upper lithosphere is about 35% or 1/3 of the land.
    2. The lower lithosphere is about 65% or 2/3 of the ocean.

    The Earth’s lithosphere includes the crust and the uppermost part of the Earth’s mantle which gives rise to
    the hardness of the outermost layer of planet Earth.
    The lithosphere is supported by the
    asthenosphere which in this case is the weaker, hotter and deeper part of the mantle.

    4. Biosphere

    The biosphere means ‘living layer,’ which refers to the layer that is habitable for living things.
    The biosphere includes land, water, air, and the interactions between living things and their
    environment.

    The biosphere is the largest living system because it consists of a combination of ecosystems on planet
    earth.

    The biosphere can also be interpreted as the outer part of the earth’s surface which includes air, land and
    water and allows life and biotic processes to take place.
    The biosphere can also be interpreted
    as the entire ecosystem on earth, covering all parts of the earth that contain life (consisting of biotic
    components that interact with the abiotic environment which are part of the atmosphere, hydrosphere and
    lithosphere).

    So, the biosphere is the layer where living things live. The biosphere is the largest living
    system because it consists of a combination of ecosystems on planet earth.
    Etymologically, the
    word biosphere consists of 2 words, namely bio which means life and sphere which means layer. The meaning of
    the biosphere in the narrow sense is the layer or part of the earth where living things live. The broad
    meaning of the biosphere means living things as well as the layers on the surface earth suitable for
    life.

    Understanding the biosphere in a broad sense according to geophysiology, the biosphere is a global
    ecological system that unites all living things and their relationships, including their interactions with
    the elements of the lithosphere (rock), hydrosphere (water), and atmosphere (air) of the Earth.
    Biosphere According to Experts In addition to the standard definition of the biosphere, there are
    also definitions given by experts regarding the biosphere, including:

    According to Vladimir Wanouich Veinadsku, the biosphere is an open and developing system since the
    beginning of the history of life on earth.
    According to John Wiley, that is a zone of planet
    Earth where there is life that forms naturally in the layers of the earth with the lower atmosphere.
    According to M. Allaby, the biosphere is one part of the habitat of organisms that forms a stable
    and effective group system for the entire ecosystem of planet earth.

    Earth as a place where we live has many interesting things that you can learn such as types of animals, plants,
    big cities, and many more which are discussed in the book Junior Encyclopedia: Our Earth.

    Book Recommendations Regarding the Structure of
    Earth’s Layers

    Junior Scientist Encyclopedia: Earth

    Change is also occurring in our landscapes. Shifts in the Earth’s crust form mountains.
    If there is magma underneath, the shift creates a volcano. A deposit of crushed stone
    in a river that has dried up can become mountains.
    Did you know that underwater volcanic
    eruptions can form islands?

    This encyclopedia will help you keep up with Earth’s developments. From the process of its
    formation, natural phenomena, to the richness of Earth’s habitat.
    You won’t miss a
    thing!

    You will see the beauty of the Crystal Cave with the highest crystal reaching 12 m, up to 3,000 stone
    towers in Wulingyuan, China!
    There is much more for you to explore in this encyclopedia.
    Beautiful pictures and photos will take you as if you are on an adventure directly to every corner
    of the Earth.

    Smart Science Series:
    Layers of Earth and Fossils – Alpha & Mega Travel to Earth

    Alfa and Mega got an assignment from their school to research Planet Earth. They also
    discovered new things that did not exist on their planet, such as rivers and how they were formed.
    Wow, what will Alfa and Mega find when they research Earth?

    The Smart Science series is a story book with interesting science content that can be accessed via a
    smartphone.
    Children will get new experiences in learning science through stories, video
    experiments, animations and fun applications.

    Super Fun Encyclopedia: Hello, Earth!

    What’s inside the Earth? How do the seasons change? How is the water cycle?
    Why are forests important? There are tons of questions about Earth.
    Surely you luga want to know! Unfold or twist the paper and find the opposite in the
    Super Serul Encyclopedia

    Articles Related to the Structure of the Earth’s Layers

  • Get to know the properties of enzymes: definition, components, and how they work

    Properties of Enzymes – When digesting food, there are biomolecular substances in the form of proteins that
    will help change the molecular shape of food substances into substances needed by the body.
    For
    example, sugar is converted into energy that is beneficial to the body.
    These biomolecules are
    called enzymes.
    In this article, we will discuss the properties of enzymes and the various
    things that are in them.

    Enzymes themselves play a role to help metabolism. So it is very important for human body.
    The way enzymes work is to react with substrate molecules to produce compounds through organic
    chemical reactions that require lower activation energy.
    So it will speed up the chemical
    reaction, because a chemical reaction with a higher activity energy requires a longer time.

    Definition of Enzyme

    The word enzyme itself comes from the Greek “en” which means in and “zyme” which means yeast.
    That way, we can conclude that enzymes can be interpreted as substances in yeast. In
    other words, the meaning of enzymes here is a group of proteins that have a special function, namely as a
    biocatalyst that is useful for helping the body’s metabolic processes such as the formation of cell building
    compounds, protein breakdown, glucose burning, and polysaccharide breakdown.

    Meanwhile, enzymes can also be interpreted as a protein that is useful as a catalyst in breaking reactions
    and also the formation or metabolism of a substance that occurs in the cells of a tissue.
    A
    catalyst is a substance that affects the speed of a reaction without affecting the end result.
    The substance will not participate in the reaction. So the shape will not
    change.

    Enzymes are protein compounds that have large molecules. There are several enzymes that
    consist only of polypeptides and do not contain chemical groups other than amino acid residues.
    However, there are other enzymes that require additional components for their activity.
    This component is called the prosthetic group. Prosthetic groups are ions or molecules
    needed by some enzymes to carry out catalytic processes.

    Where this prosthetic group can be an inorganic molecule or a cofactor such as Fe2+, Mn2+, and Zn2+ ions;
    or in the form of complex organic molecules (coenzymes). Such as vitamins B1, B2, B6,
    niacin, and biotin.
    Coenzyme will not be affected by heating or is thermostable.
    Many enzymes consist of a protein part and a non-protein part. The protein portion of
    the enzyme is called the apoenzyme, which is denatured by heating.
    An enzyme whose structure is
    perfect and active, together with its coenzyme or metal group, is called a holoenzyme.

    How Enzymes Work

    One characteristic of enzymes is how they work specifically. That means, enzymes can only work
    on certain substrates.
    Then, how does an enzyme work? There are two theories that
    explain how enzymes work, including:

    1. Lock and Key Theory

    The lock and key theory was first put forward by Emil Fischer, in 1894. In this research theory, enzymes
    will be linked to a substrate with a similar or specific form on the active site of the enzyme.
    This theory is called the Lock and Key Theory. Where the enzyme is described as a key
    that can open a substrate described as a lock.

    Because there is a similar side between the lock and the lock, they can be opened and closed.
    However, this theory has a drawback, which is that it cannot explain the stability of the enzyme
    when it undergoes a transition from the point of the enzyme reaction.

    2. Theory of Induction Accuracy

    The active site of the enzyme itself is flexible, so it can change shape according to the shape of the
    substrate.
    It has been explained previously that the enzyme is a catalytic protein.
    A catalyst is a chemical agent that changes the rate of a reaction without being changed by the
    reaction.
    Enzymes can do this based on their effect on the activation energy required by each
    chemical reaction.
    Activation energy is the energy required to break down the reactants.

    While the role of enzymes is to lower the activation energy limit needed to start the reaction.
    Lowering the energy limit allows the chemical reaction to occur at a lower temperature.
    This is important because the majority of molecules associated with life processes are very
    sensitive to high temperatures.

    Enzyme Properties

    Enzymes have an important role for the human body and for the ongoing life of an organism.
    Therefore, we must understand the nature of enzymes. The following are some of the
    properties of enzymes that we need to understand, including:

    1. As a Catalyst

    The first characteristic of an enzyme is to act as a catalyst. Enzymes are catalysts that can
    change the rate of a reaction without participating in the reaction.
    Without enzymes, a
    reaction is very difficult to occur, whereas in the presence of enzymes, the reaction speed can increase up
    to 107 to 1013 times.
    For example, the catalase enzyme contains iron (Fe) ions which can
    decompose 5,000,000 hydrogen peroxide (H2O2) molecules per minute at 00C.
    The hydrogen peroxide
    can only be broken down by iron atoms, but one iron atom will take 300 years to break down a number of H2O2
    molecules which one catalase molecule containing one iron atom can break down in just one second.

    2. Enzymes Work Selectively and Specifically

    An enzyme will work specifically, that means certain enzymes can only make changes to certain substances as
    well.
    In other words, enzymes can only affect one reaction and cannot affect other reactions
    that are not their field.
    One enzyme will be specific for only one substrate. For
    example, the catalase enzyme can only hydrolyze H2O2 to H2O and O2.

    3. Enzymes Have Alternating Properties

    The next characteristic of enzymes is that they can work back and forth because they can participate in the
    reaction without affecting the final product and will be formed again as an enzyme as a result of the
    reaction.
    When participating to react, the chemical structure of the enzyme will also change.
    But at the end of the reaction, the chemical structure of the enzyme will re-form as before.

    For example, the lipase enzyme can convert fat into fatty acids and glycerol. Vice versa,
    lipase can also unite glycerol and fatty acids into fat.
    In addition, enzymes can not only
    decompose complex molecules, but can also form complex molecules from simple molecules or reverse
    reactions.

    4. Like Protein

    Enzymes have most of the properties of proteins that are affected by temperature and pH. At
    low temperatures, the protein enzymes will experience coagulation and at high temperatures will experience
    denaturation.
    Because enzymes are composed of protein components, the properties of enzymes are
    classified as colloids.
    Enzymes themselves have very large inter-particle surfaces so that
    their field of activity is also large.

    5. Enzymes are thermolabile

    Enzyme activity can be affected by temperature. If the temperature is low, the enzyme work
    will slow down.
    The higher the temperature of the chemical reaction affected by the enzyme, the
    faster it will be.
    However, if the temperature is too high, the enzyme will experience
    denaturation.

    6. Only Needed in Small Amounts

    Because the enzyme acts as a catalyst, but does not participate in the reaction, the amount used as a
    catalyst does not need to be large.
    One enzyme molecule can work over and over again, as long
    as the molecule is not damaged.

    7. Is a colloid

    As previously explained that enzymes are composed of protein components. Therefore, the nature
    of the enzyme is classified as a colloid.
    Enzymes themselves have a large surface area between
    particles.
    So that the field of activity also tends to be large.

    8. Enzymes Can Lower Activation Energy

    A chemical enzyme can occur when the molecules involved have enough internal energy to carry it up the
    energy hill to a reactive state called a transition stage.
    The activation energy of a reaction
    is the amount of energy in calories needed to bring all the molecules in 1 mol of a compound at a given
    temperature to a transition level at the top of the energy limit.
    If a chemical reaction is
    added with a catalyst in the form of an enzyme, the activation energy can be lowered and the reaction will
    run more quickly.

    9. Does not determine the direction of the reaction

    Enzymes do not play a role in determining which direction the reaction is going. The compound
    that is more necessary is the point of direction of a chemical reaction.
    For example, a body
    that lacks glucose will be able to break down reserve sugar or glycogen and vice versa.

    Enzyme Components

    Enzyme itself has three types of constituent components in it. Starting from Apoenzymes,
    Cofactors, and Prosthetic Groups.
    Here are some complete explanations of the three
    types.

    1. Apoenzymes

    Apoenzyme is part of the active enzyme which is composed of proteins that are easily changed to environmental
    factors that surround it.

    2. Cofactors

    Cofactors are part of the non-protein components present in enzymes, namely in the form of inorganic ions or
    activators, in the form of metals that have weak bonds with enzymes, Fe, Ca, Mn, Zn, K, Co, Chloride Ions, and
    Calcium Ions.

    3. Prosthetic Group

    The prosthetic group is an organic compound that has a strong bond with the enzyme. Flavin
    Adenine Dinucleotide (FAD), Heme, and Biotin are part of the Prosthetic Group which contain iron and play a
    role in giving extra strength to enzymes, especially Catalase, Cytochrome Oxidase, and Peroxidase.

    Factors Affecting Enzyme Activity

    Below are several factors that can affect enzyme activity, including:

    1. Temperature (Temperature)

    The first factor that can affect enzyme activity is temperature or temperature. Enzyme
    activity will increase with increasing temperature to the optimum limit.
    This is because
    enzymes are composed of protein.
    Therefore, at high temperatures and exceeding the maximum
    limit, it can cause denaturation of proteins or enzymes that are damaged.

    At 0 degrees Celsius the enzymes are inactive, but not damaged. If the temperature is returned
    to its normal position, the enzyme will be active again.
    The maximum temperature for enzyme
    activity in humans and warm-blooded animals is 37 degrees Celsius, while in cold-blooded animals it is 25
    degrees Celsius.

    Enzyme workability will decrease if it is above a certain temperature. This is because heat
    will disrupt hydrogen bonds, ions, and various kinds of bonds that can stabilize the active form of the
    enzyme.
    That way, the enzyme which is a protein will undergo a denaturation process.

    2. Degree of acidity or pH

    It should be understood that enzymes have a unique optimum pH. The optimum pH for enzymes can
    be alkaline or acidic.
    Most of the enzymes in the human body have an optimum pH between 6 and
    8. For example, the enzyme trypsin degrades protein.
    However, there are some enzymes that are
    active in acidic conditions, for example the enzyme pepsin.
    Changes in pH can affect changes in
    amino acids on the active site.
    So that it can block the active side of the enzyme that
    combines with the substrate.

    3. Enzyme and Substrate Concentration

    Usually, the concentrations of enzymes and substrates are directly proportional to the rate of reaction.
    This means that if the enzyme concentration doubles, while other factors remain the same, the
    reaction rate will double.
    Constant conditions are achieved if the enzyme has bound all the
    substrates to be catalyzed.
    Although the enzyme levels are raised. When the enzyme
    level remains the same, but the substrate level is increased, the reaction rate will increase until it
    reaches a constant state, that is, when all the substrates are bound by the enzyme.

    4. Activating Substances

    There are certain chemicals that can increase enzyme activity. For example, salts and also
    alkali metals in dilute concentrations, namely 2 percent to 5 percent, can stimulate the work of enzymes.
    Likewise with metal ions Co, Mg, Ni, Mn, and Ci. This can support the theory of
    Induced Accuracy.

    5. Inhibiting Substances

    Some chemicals can inhibit the performance of enzymes. For example, salt contains mercury and
    cyanide.
    There are three types of inhibitors or inhibitors that need to be understood.
    Here is more information:

    a. Competitive Inhibitors

    In this inhibition, there is an inhibitor substance that has a structure similar to the structure of the
    substrate.
    That way, the inhibitor substance with this substrate will compete with each other
    and be able to join the active site of the enzyme.
    This inhibition process can be overcome by
    increasing the concentration of the substrate.

    b. Noncompetitive Inhibitors

    Noncompetitive inhibitors may be associated with enzymes that are outside the active site. So
    the enzyme will lose its activity.
    Therefore, the surface of the active site cannot contact the
    substrate.

    c. Feedback Inhibitors

    The end result of a reaction can inhibit the working process of the enzyme in the reaction itself.

    Functions of Enzymes in the Human Body

    One of the most important functions of enzymes is to aid in the digestive process. The way
    enzymes work is by changing the form of food into energy.
    For example, enzymes in the salivary
    glands, intestines, pancreas, and stomach.
    Enzymes will break down proteins, fats, and
    carbohydrates.
    Not only can produce energy and nutrients, enzymes also function to help the
    growth and repair of cell tissue.
    Besides having a function to help the digestive process,
    enzymes can also help:

    a. Breathing process
    b. Build
    muscle

    c. Helps nerve function
    d.
    Cleansing the body of various poisons

    Another function of enzymes is DNA replication. Each of these cells divides, then there needs
    to be a process of copying DNA.
    The role of the enzyme here is to help the replication process
    by unwinding the DNA, then copying the information.

    Those are some explanations about the nature of enzymes and the various things that are in them.
    Hope it is useful.

    Recommended Books & Articles Related to Enzymes

  • Get to know the Principles of Jus Soli and the Principles of Citizenship in the State of Indonesia

    Principles of Jus Soli – Every country has its own citizenship principles and Indonesia is no exception. For some people, the Indonesian state may only recognize the principle of citizenship on the principle of jus sanguinis and the principle of jus soli.

    However, in fact, the Indonesian state recognizes 4 (four) citizenship principles which are used as a reference for determining a person’s citizenship status, including the principle of jus sanguinis, principle of ius soli, principle of single citizenship, and principle of limited dual citizenship. In general, the meaning of citizenship itself is the participation of a person as a member by showing the connection or bond between the state and its citizens.

    While citizens are residents of a country or nation based on place of birth, ancestry, and so on. Meanwhile, you can understand the principle of citizenship as a basis for thinking in determining whether or not someone belongs as a citizen of a certain country.

    In order for you to know the principle of citizenship, you need to listen to the full discussion. In the following, a clear and complete discussion regarding the principle of citizenship has been presented.

    Definition of Citizenship and Citizenship Principles

    The state is an abstract entity and what appears is only the elements of the state, for example population, government and territory. Residents are all people who are domiciled in a country, whether they are indigenous people or immigrants (foreign nationals) who are on vacation or working and temporarily living in that country.

    Citizens are part of a population and at the same time citizens have an attachment to their country and have rights and obligations that are reciprocal.

    Meanwhile, citizenship has characteristics that can show the attachment or bond between the state and its citizens. Based on the Citizenship Law of the Republic of Indonesia which reads, “citizenship is everything related to the state.”

    From the definition of citizenship, the definition of citizenship can be divided into two (2) of them are as follows:

    1. Definition of Citizenship Based on Juridical Meaning

    Citizenship in a juridical sense is citizenship which is marked by the existence of a legal bond between people and the state.

    2. Definition of Citizenship Based on Sociological Meaning

    Citizenship in the sociological sense is citizenship which is not only marked by the existence of legal ties but also marked by the existence of emotional ties, for example Egyptian ties and feelings of home, historical activity, home of hereditary ties and homeland ties. The word bond appears as an appreciation of the citizens of the country concerned.

    In any discourse, the state is obliged to position itself equally with its citizens. As long as the state is above its citizens or society, the relationship between the two will not be able to run harmoniously.

    Normatively, the attachment between citizens and the state must always adhere to the rights or obligations attached to both. That way, democratic and fair communication will be created and in accordance with what has been hinted at by the constitution.

    If one of them acts without adhering to the guidelines and the constitution as a basis and normative standard then the relationship will be easily rich or destroyed. When the relationship is destroyed, the party that will be harmed is the citizen. With the power possessed by the state and government, it can be done in a repressive and also hegemonic way to control citizens. So that the legitimacy of citizens always flows to the state.

    In fact, the state’s decision to dominate its citizens cannot be justified and vice versa, citizens must not behave anarchically in order to bring down the state. Because the state and citizens have a relationship or bond with each other, it is important to determine one’s citizenship status. For this reason, the principle of citizenship is present and necessary.

    The principle of citizenship is the legal basis for citizens, residents and residents in a country. A person who already has citizenship will not fall under the power or authority of another country.

    In addition, other countries have no right to impose the rule of law on someone who is not a citizen of their country. The principle of citizenship is necessary and becomes an important part so that a person can obtain legal protection from the state and at the same time be able to receive rights and obligations as a citizen.

    Provisions regarding citizenship status are regulated in the laws and regulations of a country. Every country is free to determine the principle of citizenship which will be included in the laws and regulations that apply in the country.

    This is because each country has cultural, traditional or historical values ​​that differ from one another. However, in general there are 2 (two) principles applied by a country, namely the ius sanguinis principle and the ius soli principle. In Indonesia itself, the principle of citizenship is regulated in Law Number 12 of 2006 and is known by 2 (two) guidelines, namely the principle of general citizenship and the principle of special citizenship.

    The Principles of Citizenship in Indonesia

    As explained in the previous discussion, that each country has its own citizenship principles and the most well-known principles are the ius soli and ius sanguinis principles.

    In Indonesia, the principle of citizenship has been clearly regulated in Law Number 12 of 2006 which includes 2 (two) guidelines, namely the principle of general citizenship and special citizenship which has 4 (four) principles in it. The following is a clear discussion of the principle of citizenship in Indonesia based on Law Number 12 of 2006.

     Principles of General Citizenship

    The general citizenship principle includes 4 (four) principles, namely the Ius Soli Principle, the Single Citizenship Principle, the Ius Sanguinis Principle, and also the Limited Dual Citizenship Principle. Well, below has been presented a complete discussion of which is as follows:

    1. Principle of Jus Sanguinis

    The principle of Jus Sanguinis is the principle of a person’s citizenship which is determined based on the ancestry of the parents. Examples of countries that adhere to the Jus Sanguinis principle are China, the Netherlands, Japan and Indonesia.

    2. Principle of Jus Soli

    The principle of ius soli is the principle of a person’s citizenship which is determined based on place of birth. This one principle is mostly used by countries in the Americas, but it is rarely found in other places, such as Australia, America, Brazil and Canada.

    3. Single Citizenship Principle

    The principle of single citizenship applies absolutely to every citizen who is an adult or may only have one citizenship, namely Indonesia.

    4. The Principle of Limited Dual Citizenship

    The principle of Limited Dual Citizenship applies to children born from mixed marriages or have parents of different nationalities. Such children will later inherit the citizenship of both parents until they are 18 years old or married.

    Principles of Special Citizenship

    In addition to the four principles contained in the general citizenship principles, there are also several special citizenship principles which form the basis of the drafting of the Law on citizenship of the Republic of Indonesia. According to Jazim Hamidi and Mustafa Lutfi, the principles of special citizenship include the following.

    1. The Principle of Equality in Law and Government

    The principle of legal equality and government is a principle that can determine that every Indonesian citizen will receive equal treatment in law and government.

    2. The Principle of Substantive Truth

    The principle of substantive truth is the principle which explains that the procedure for a person’s citizenship does not only have an administrative nature, but is also accompanied by substantive and application conditions that can be accounted for.

    3. The Principle of Non-Discrimination

    The principle of non-discrimination is the principle that does not discriminate in terms of treatment in all matters relating to citizens on the basis of race, ethnicity, religion, sex, class, and gender.

    4. The Principle of Recognition and Respect for Human Rights (HAM)

    The principle of recognition and respect for human rights is a principle which in all matters relates to citizens, it is obligatory to be able to guarantee, protect and glorify human rights in general and the rights of citizens in particular.

    5. Principle of Openness

    The principle of openness is the principle that determines that in all matters related to citizens, it must be done openly.

    6. Principle of Publicity

    The principle of publicity is the principle that determines that someone who gains or loses citizenship of the Republic of Indonesia will be announced or published. So that the public and the general public can know about the news.

    Understanding the Principle of Jus Soli

    The principle of Ius Soli or also called the Law of the Soil is a principle that determines a person’s citizenship based on his place of birth. The principle of ius soli is more in line with the current global situation, where a person’s nationality and nationality are not determined by the basis of religion, ethnicity and race.

    The principle of Ius Soli also allows for the creation of a citizenship law that is more open and multicultural. A number of countries use the Ius Soli principle, including Argentina, Brazil, America, Mexico, and Peru.

    The Australian state actually also uses the Ius Soli principle, but by applying a number of conditions. Where, a child born in Australian territory, will not immediately acquire Australian citizenship, unless one of the parents is an Australian citizen.

    However, if the child settles and lives in Australia until he is 10 years old, then the child will also automatically get Australian citizenship. And regardless of the citizenship status of both parents as well.

    Citizenship Status

    Status and identity of citizenship are the status of a person’s membership as a citizen to live or play an active role in a country that is recognized by the laws or regulations that apply in that country. A person’s citizenship status will be very important, because this status will indicate a relationship between an individual and a country.

    This citizenship status is the legal basis for carrying out the implementation of civil rights or obligations as citizens. So, citizenship identity will have implications for the rights and obligations as citizens regulated in citizenship law.

    Understanding in determining a person’s citizenship status can occur due to a number of possibilities. With one of them, this is caused by a number of countries that adhere to the principle of Ius Soli. Meanwhile, there are other countries that adhere to the principle of Jus Sanguinis.

    Several citizenship statuses that can occur due to the principle of citizenship, consist of apatride, bipatride, and multipatride. Well, the following has summarized the discussion, including the following.

    1. Apatride

    Apatride citizenship status is the citizenship status of a person who does not have citizenship status at all. According to de jure, a person who is stateless is a person who is legally not considered a citizen by any country which should have an obligation to protect him.

    Meanwhile, a person who has no de facto citizenship is someone who is outside their country of origin and cannot or because of a legal problem, or is not willing to take advantage of the protection offered by the state.

    This can happen as a result of persecution that usually occurs with refugees or because of bad diplomatic relations that occur between the country of origin and the country where the person lives.

    The causes of apatride in different parts of the world can vary. However, most are caused by cases of discrimination due to factors of race, ethnicity, gender, or religion. Such cases generally occur in minority groups for generations.

    The status of apatride is condemned by international law and the Universal Declaration of Human Rights (UDHR) also proclaims the right to citizenship. The United Nations High Commissioner of Refugees (UNHCR) notes that there are more than half a million people who have apatride status on the continent and more than 12 million people worldwide with apatride status.

    2. Bipatride

    Bipatride is someone who has a dual citizenship status relationship. International law states that as a form of sovereignty of each country. So every citizen has the right to determine his nationality in accordance with the laws and regulations in force in that country.

    Initially, dual citizenship was not considered a big problem internationally. However, several decades ago, an international agreement was made that dual citizenship must be avoided.

    This is because dual citizenship is feared to be a potential threat that will give birth to betrayal, espionage or other subversive activities. However, the policies against bipatride began to disappear and a number of countries began to tolerate it

    A number of countries that adopt bipatride, namely Europe, for example European countries, for example Sweden, France, Finland, France, Italy and Portugal no longer ask their citizens who have been naturalized in other countries to relinquish their old citizenship status.

    Changes in policies and attitudes towards dual citizenship are based on international law. Based on the European Convention on Nationality which was signed by most European countries, it does not contain restrictions on citizenship status as an oddity that must be abolished.

    3. Multipatride

    Multipatride citizenship status is a status for someone who has more than 2 (two) nationalities. This multipatride case can occur if a man who has citizenship A then marries a woman with citizenship B, then lives and gives birth to a child in country C.

    If countries A and B adhere to the Ius Sanguinis principle, while country C adheres to the Ius Soli principle, the child will have multipatride. The existence of multipatride was once rejected but when it was widely accepted by democratic countries.

    Multipatride cases can occur because many immigrants come to a country and settle there. In addition, multipatride is also caused by the prohibition of double taxation, namely taxes in the country of origin and place of residence, the loss of compulsory military service, and gender equality to determine citizenship.

    It has also been explained above that there is the term naturalization or citizenship. Naturalization in question is giving or acquiring citizenship and nationality to someone who is not a citizen of that country at birth.

    In general, the basic requirement for naturalization is that the applicant holds legal status as a resident for a certain minimum period of time according to the current law.

    In addition, the applicant also needs to promise to always obey and enforce state laws, which sometimes requires an oath or pledge of allegiance. Several other countries also require citizens to renounce any other nationality previously held.

    Traditional naturalization is based on the principle of Ius Soli or Ius Sanguinis. Although now it is generally a mixture of these two principles. The opposite term for naturalization is denaturalization which means that it revokes one of the citizens or one’s citizenship.

    This is the discussion about the principle of citizenship in Indonesia and also the principle of Ius Soli. For Sinaumed’s who want to know more deeply about the principles of citizenship in Indonesia, you can read related books by visiting sinaumedia.com so that you have #MoreWithMemreading information.

  • Get to know the Primary Market (IPO) and the Secondary Market

    Types of Capital Markets – There are several investment instruments where people are more familiar with physical objects such as property or gold. However, not many people know about investment options through the capital market.

    By choosing to invest using the capital market or capital market, it is not just giving the public an opportunity to make a profit. However, it also has an active role to improve economic conditions in the country.

    The capital market is an activity related to public offerings and securities trading, public companies related to the securities they issue, and institutions and professions related to securities.

    Meanwhile, according to Bruce Lloyd, the capital market functions as a liaison between investors and companies and government agencies through long-term trading of instruments such as stocks, bonds and others.

    Types of Capital Markets

    There are several types of capital markets. Based on the transaction time, the capital market is divided into the primary market and the secondary market.

    1. Primary Market (IPO)

    Quoting from the studiuangmu.ojk.go.id page, the primary market is the market where all securities or securities are traded for the first time to the public before being listed on the Stock Exchange. The primary market period is when shares or other securities are offered for the first time to investors (investors) by underwriters ( underwriters ).

    Offers are made through securities brokers ( broker-dealers ) who act as stock selling agents. Well, this process is commonly referred to as an initial public offering (IPO).

    Another popular term for the primary market is going public . The share price in the primary market is fixed. This is because the company has determined the price and number of shares to be offered before offering them on the primary market. Because the number of shares offered by the company is limited, it is not certain that all investors will get the amount they want.

    It could be, investors get shares with a smaller amount than ordered, or even do not get at all. Especially if there is an excess of over-subscribed (excess demand). For example, the shares offered to the public through the primary market total 100 million shares. Meanwhile, the number of requests to purchase shares from all investors amounted to 150 million shares. Because it is oversubscribed (excess demand), investors can buy these shares on the secondary market.

    Primary Market Characteristics

    Quoted from the book Capital Markets and Portfolio Management (2011) by Mohamad Samsul, the main characteristics of the primary market are as follows:

    1. The issuer (securities issuer) sells shares to the public through an underwriter intermediary.
    2. The price offered is in accordance with the agreement of the two parties.
    3. Purchasers of securities are not charged a transaction fee.
    4. If there is an over-subscription (demand for shares is higher than the supply), the buyer may not necessarily receive the number of securities ordered.
    5. Investors buy shares (securities) through designated underwriters.
    6. Limited order period
    7. Offers to sell shares usually involve public accountants, notaries, legal consultants and appraisal companies.
    8. The primary market is often also referred to as the primary market ( primary market ) or the first market ( first market ).

    Transactions of buying and selling of securities in the secondary market do not occur between investors and companies, but occur between one investor and another. After being listed on the stock exchange, it means that the company’s shares can be freely transacted by the public.

    For example, investors who already have shares from transactions in the primary market, will usually sell these shares in the secondary market to get capital gains . Examples of transactions in the secondary market are stock transactions that we often do using online stock trading applications. It can be said that secondary market transactions are daily stock trading activities.

    2. Secondary Market

    The secondary market is a continuation of the primary market. Simply put, the secondary market is a market where all securities that have been listed on the Stock Exchange are traded. The secondary market provides an opportunity for investors to sell or buy all securities listed on the Exchange after the implementation of the offering on the primary market (IPO). Transactions of buying and selling of securities in the secondary market are no longer taking place between investors and companies.

    But between one investor and another investor. After being listed on the stock exchange, it means that the company’s shares can be freely transacted by the public. For example, investors who already have shares resulting from transactions in the primary market will generally sell these shares in the secondary market to obtain capital gains .

    Transactions up to cash withdrawals at ATMs are examples of transactions in the secondary market where we often do stock transactions using online stock trading applications . It can be said that secondary market transactions are daily stock trading activities.

    The difference between the Primary Market and the Secondary Market

    Quoting from the Kompas.com page, the similarities between the primary market and the secondary market are that they are both a place to buy and sell shares or securities on the stock exchange. However, there are several differences between the primary market and the secondary market. Here’s the difference:

    • The price of shares in the primary market is relatively fixed, according to the issuer’s agreement with the underwriter, while the price of shares in the secondary market can fluctuate due to demand and supply of these shares.
    • There are no transaction fees in the primary market, on the contrary in the secondary market there are buying and selling transaction fees that are charged to investors.
    • The period for ordering shares on the primary market is limited while the period for ordering shares on the secondary market is not limited.
    • Transaction activities in the primary market are only for the purchase of shares while transactions in the secondary market are opened for the sale and purchase of shares.
    • Orders for shares in the primary market are made through intermediary selling agents, while orders for shares in the secondary market are made through stock exchange members.
    • Money from the sale of shares in the primary market will belong to the issuer (issuer), while money from the sale in the secondary market will belong to the securities or seller.

    Capital Market History

    Based on the book “Effectengids” which was published in 1939 by Vereniging voor den Effectenhandel, securities transactions have been going on since 1880, but were carried out without an official organization so that the records regarding these transactions were incomplete. In 1878 a company focused on community and securities trading was formed, namely Dunlop & Koff which became the forerunner of PT. Prime.

    Only on December 14, 1912, Amsterdamse Effectenbueurs opened a stock exchange branch for the first time in Indonesia and was located in Batavia (now Jakarta). This capital market is the fourth oldest market for the Asian level after Tokyo, Hong Kong and Bombay.

    Initially, the reason for the Dutch government setting up a stock exchange in Batavia was because at the beginning of the 19th century various plantations were being built on a large scale so that the development process could run well, so the Dutch colonial government of course needed capital. So one of the sources of capital he used at that time was savings from Europeans and also the Netherlands who had incomes above the average.

    On this basis, on December 14, 1912, this stock market was officially established with the name Vereniging voor de Effectenhandel, which when translated into Indonesian, the name is the Securities Trading Association. This market is located in Batavia with securities traded in the form of stocks and bonds.

    Capital Market Function

    • The capital market as a means of increasing capital for businesses

    Companies can get funds by selling shares to the capital market. These shares will later be purchased by the general public, other companies, institutions, or by the government.

    • The capital market as a means of equal distribution of income

    After a certain period of time, all shares purchased will provide a share of the company’s profits (dividends) to the buyers or owners. Therefore, the sale of shares through the capital market can be considered as a means of equalizing income.

    • The capital market as a means of increasing production capacity

    With additional capital obtained from the capital market, the company’s productivity will also increase.

    • The capital market as a means of creating employment

    The existence of the capital market can encourage the emergence and development of other industries which have an impact on the creation of new jobs.

    • The capital market as a means of increasing state income

    Each dividend distributed to shareholders will be taxed by the government and additional income through this tax will increase state revenue.

    • The capital market as an indicator of the country’s economy

    The activity and volume of sales or purchases in the capital market which also increased solidly gives an indication that the business activities of various companies are running well and vice versa.

    Capital Market Investment Instruments

    The capital market is also often known as the stock exchange. In it, Sinaumed’s can find various types of securities that are traded every day. These types of securities include:

    1. Stocks

    Shares are securities that are proof of ownership of a company. Investors who have shares in a company, have the right to receive profit sharing or dividends.

    2. Mutual funds

    Mutual funds are known as investment instruments which are a place for collecting and managing funds from several investors. These funds are then managed by investment managers to be used as various kinds of instruments, such as money market, bonds, stocks, or other securities.

    3. Debt or Bonds

    Sinaumed’s can also obtain securities in the form of bonds in the capital market. Ownership of debt securities can be transferred, and the holder has the right to receive interest and repayment of debt at a predetermined period.

    4. Exchange traded funds (ETFs)

    This securities actually has similarities with mutual funds, both are collected collectively. It’s just that, EFT can be traded on the stock exchange like stocks.

    5. Derivatives

    Furthermore, there are also securities in the form of derivatives. These securities are known as derivative forms of shares. There are 2 types of derivatives that Sinaumed’s can find in the Indonesian capital market, namely warrants and rights.

    Capital Market Benefits

    The capital market has benefits for issuers, namely parties conducting Public Offerings, namely Securities offerings made by Issuers to sell Securities to the public based on procedures regulated in the applicable laws and regulations as well as for investors.

    Capital Market Benefits for Issuers:

    • The amount of funds that can be raised is large
    • The funds can be received all at once when the primary market is over
    • There is no convenant so management can have more freedom in managing funds and the company
    • The company’s solvency is high so that it can improve the company’s image
    • The issuer’s dependence on the bank becomes smaller

    Capital Market Benefits for Investors

    • Investment value develops following economic growth. This increase can be seen in the increase in stock prices which achieved capital gains
    • Receive dividends for those who own or hold shares as well as floating interest for bondholders
    • Can simultaneously invest in several instruments and reduce risk

    Bonds As Profitable Investment Products

    If new Sinaumed’s has the intention to make an investment, maybe Sinaumed’s can consider making bonds the best investment product. Indeed, bonds do not have the popularity of stocks as an investment product, but bonds can be used as a gateway for Sinaumed’s to start investing which can add to Sinaumed’s’ income while he is still productive at work.

    As an introduction, bonds are an investment product that can be found in the capital market. Bonds are in the form of debt statements issued by related parties, usually coming from the government or corporations, but can also be issued by individuals. Bonds as the best investment product can also be applied to long-term and short-term investment types, because they usually have maturities ranging from 1 to 10 years.

  • Get to know the place, the year it was founded, and the founder of the Tarumanegara Kingdom

    The Founder of the Kingdom of Tarumanegara – Before becoming a unitary state in the form of a
    republic called Indonesia as it is now, various regions scattered throughout the archipelago had their
    respective governments under the rule of local kingdoms which were still traditional in nature.

    On the main islands in Indonesia, such as Java and Sumatra, the largest kingdoms in Southeast Asia have
    been born which have been successful throughout the history of civilization in the Eastern world.
    This does not include small kingdoms spread across the archipelago, in areas such as Kalimantan,
    Sulawesi, Bali, the Maluku Islands, to Papua.

    The form of government in the form of a monarchy or kingdom itself is a form of government in which the
    leader who holds power gains legitimacy or recognition from the people based on a shared belief that the
    leader is an incarnation of an almighty figure in human form.
    A king is usually considered to
    have the knowledge, skills, and charisma that only certain people have so that the people regard him as a
    special figure.

    In the theory of constitutional law, an empire can be formed due to the existence of certain elite groups
    that have succeeded in controlling all the land in the local area so that the common people are a class that
    “rides” on the king.
    In addition, a king usually controls food sources, such as agriculture and
    animal husbandry, thus determining the continuity of the kingdom’s economy as well as determining the taxes
    that must be paid by the people.

    In order to achieve political stability in the kingdom and to avoid disturbing forces from both inside and
    outside the kingdom, the government formed by a king must also be equipped with complementary tools in the form
    of military force.

    By using military force, the king was able to secure his kingdom from domestic rebellion by deploying soldiers
    who were tasked with quelling conflict while protecting his kingdom or carrying out conquests by ordering his
    troops to go to war.

    In a kingdom, the power of a king is absolute or unlimited. What a king decrees is a word that
    must be recognized as the truth by his people.
    Thus, the highest sovereignty in this form of
    government is held by a ruling king.
    In another sense, the king is the country itself and the
    people are the part that must obey what the king orders.

    The power of the king himself tends to be unlimited by time, except for death itself. In
    practice, kings who died usually handed over power in governing the kingdom to their descendants, especially
    sons who were the oldest and had the most influence.

    In addition, it can be said that in the monarchical form of government itself, the power holders tasked
    with assisting the king can only be owned by certain elite groups, especially those from the king’s closest
    relatives and associates.
    Thus, in this form of government it will be seen clearly between the
    elite or aristocratic groups and the common people.

    The kingdoms that once stood in Indonesia itself have experienced a long cycle, starting from the
    pioneering period, development, glory, to collapse.
    A kingdom that has succeeded in building a
    strong economy so that it can meet the needs of its people will certainly be more durable in power.
    On the other hand, if the kingdom fails to achieve prosperity for its people, then of course
    collapse will soon come to it.

    Strengthening military forces and foreign policy is also an important milestone in the survival of an
    empire.
    In addition, the character of a king who leads is also an important milestone in the
    continuity of a kingdom.
    A king who is wise in ruling by himself will strengthen power.
    Meanwhile, an incompetent king will be very instrumental in the process of destroying the
    kingdom.

    Of the many kingdoms that have existed in Indonesia, the Tarumanegara kingdom is one of the kingdoms that
    has placed an important milestone in the history of the archipelago.
    This kingdom became one of
    the most influential kingdoms during the 4th to 7th centuries AD.
    By controlling almost the
    entire western part of the island of Java in its time, the Tarumanegara kingdom had succeeded in reaching
    its peak of glory almost perfectly.

    In this article, we invite Sinaumed’s to get to know more about the Tarumanegara Kingdom, from its founding,
    heyday, to its downfall.
    Apart from that, we will also discuss what are the important legacies
    and key figures during the survival of this kingdom.
    Here’s the discussion.

    Place and Year Founded Tarumanegara Kingdom

    The Tarumanegara kingdom was centered on the banks of the Citarum river, West Java. This
    kingdom was founded not by local people, but by a nobleman from Salankayana, India named Maharesi
    Jayasingawarman.
    As a result of the chaos and colonization by Maharaja Samudragupta of the
    Magada Kingdom, Jayasingawarman fled and founded a new kingdom in the archipelago.
    Based on the
    Kebon Kopi Inscription and the Ciaruteun Inscription, the Tarumanegara Kingdom existed around the 4th or 5th
    century AD.

    This Hindu-style kingdom was formed by Jayasingawarman after he was received by King Dewawarman VIII of the
    Salakanagara Kingdom.
    After being married to the daughter of King Dewawarman VIII,
    Jayasingawarman then opened a new territory to the area now known as Bekasi and was named the Kingdom of
    Taruma in 358 AD. Since then, Jayasingawarman ruled for 24 years afterwards or to be precise until 382
    AD.

    After establishing the Tarumanegara Kingdom, the capital of the Tarumanegara Kingdom, Jayasingapura,
    replaced the center of government of his father-in-law’s kingdom, the Salakanagara Kingdom.
    Since then, the Tarumanegara Kingdom ruled over local kingdoms, while the Salakanagara Kingdom was
    only an ordinary regional kingdom.

    Founder of the Tarumanegara Kingdom

    Jayasingawarman was the founder of the Tarumanegara Kingdom in the period 358 – 382 AD. He was an Indian
    maharesi from the Salankayana dynasty located in India.
    He then decided to go to the
    archipelago because his territory was attacked and conquered by Maharaja Samudragupta of the Gupta Empire.
    Jayasingawarman then married the daughter of King Dewawarman VIII, King Salakanagara, who at that
    time ruled over parts of West Java.

    During Jayasingawarman’s reign, the center of the royal administration shifted from Rajatapura to
    Tarumanegara.
    Rajatapura or commonly called Salakanagara (Silver City) is the capital of the
    Kingdom of Salakanagara which is located in the Teluk Lada area, Pandeglang Regency, Banten.

    The city became the seat of government for the kings of Salakanagara, from Dewawarman I to Dewawarman VIII.
    After the center of government moved to Tarumanagara, the status of the Salakanagara Kingdom
    changed to become a regional kingdom or it could be equated as a state, in addition to the Tarumanagara
    Kingdom appearing to be the main kingdom in the West Java region.

    Since the death of Jayasingawarman, Dharmayawarman has continued to rule the Tarumanegara Kingdom.
    However, unfortunately Dharmayawarman’s actions have not been recorded in history. It
    was only since Purnawarman’s reign as the third king that the Tarumanegara Kingdom managed to reach its peak
    of glory.

    Throughout the history of the Tarumanegara Kingdom, there were 12 kings who had ruled before the kingdom
    finally collapsed.
    The kings of the Kingdom of Tarumanegara who once served are as
    follows.

    1. Jayasingawarman (358-382 AD)
    2. Dharmayawarman (382-395 AD)
    3. Purnawarman (395-434 AD)
    4. Wisnuwarman (434-455 AD)
    5. Indrawarman (455-515 AD)
    6. Chandravarman (515-535 AD)
    7. Suryavarman (535-561 AD)
    8. Kertawarman (561-628 AD)
    9. Sudhavarman (628-639 AD)
    10. Hariwangswarman (639-640 AD)
    11. Nagajayavarman (640-666 AD)
    12. Linggawarman (666-669 AD)

    The pinnacle of Tarumanagara’s glory

    Throughout the history of the Tarumanegara Kingdom, there was only one king who really had a big impact on
    the Tarumanegara Kingdom.
    During Purnawarman’s leadership, the Tarumanegara Kingdom succeeded
    in building a national capital known as Sundapura in the coastal area in 397 AD. The name of this new
    capital city later became the origin of the use of the name “Sunda” for the people of West Java to this
    day.

    It didn’t stop there, based on the Tugu Inscription, Purnawarman was also said to have succeeded in
    bringing the Tarumanegara Kingdom in a large-scale project, namely digging the Gomati River along the 6112
    spears or 12 km which at that time played an important role in the development of trade connecting the main
    areas that stretched along the royal territory.
    In addition, the river plays a role in
    providing water supply during the dry season and controlling floods during the rainy season.

    The success of Purnawarman’s leadership also had a big impact on the Tarumanegara Kingdom. The
    territory conquered by the kingdom was successfully expanded to cover almost the entire western part of
    Java, including what is now the territory of several cities such as Cirebon, Bogor and Jakarta, as well as
    almost the entire province of Banten.
    Thus, there are 48 regions that are part of the power of
    the Tarumanegara Kingdom. Economic and military strengthening is one of the important milestones in the
    process of progress created by King Purnawarman.

    The people of the Tarumanegara Kingdom generally live with a livelihood as farmers and live under an
    orderly government.
    Based on the records of the Chinese explorer of the 5th century AD, Fa
    Hien, apart from farming, people also make a living in the animal husbandry sector, animal hunting, trade in
    rhino horn, turtle shells, and silver.

    Not only strengthening domestic politics, Purnawarman is also active in activities related to foreign
    policy.
    Thanks to his expertise in diplomacy, Purnawarman managed to build diplomatic relations
    with the kingdoms of China.
    Thus, international trade between the Kingdom of Tarumanegara and
    China could run well.
    In addition to trade affairs, the shipping sector that can connect people
    in the two regions has also been achieved as a result of this diplomatic relationship.

    The success of the Tarumanegara Kingdom under Purnawarman’s leadership was not solely due to his hard work
    alone.
    In developing domestic and foreign politics, Purnawarman was assisted by his two younger
    brothers, Cakrawarman who served as commander in chief and Nagawarman who served as commander of the sea.
    Apart from being known for Purnawarman’s brilliance in politics during his time as king, he is
    referred to as a king who has good moral standards, is virtuous and always fights for the interests of his
    people.

    As a kingdom whose founders came from the land of Hindustan, the Tarumanegara Kingdom was not spared from
    the practice of worship based on Hindu teachings.
    Based on Fa Hien’s records, in 414 AD not
    many people adhered to Buddhism, while Hindus succeeded in dominating the population of the Tarumanegara
    Kingdom.
    Under Purnawarman’s reign, the Kingdom of Tarumanegara once performed a ritual
    offering of 1,000 head of cattle to Dewa Brahmana as recorded in the Tugu Inscription.

    The Fall of the Tarumanegara Kingdom

    The Tarumanegara Kingdom began to lose its strong influence since it was ruled by the twelfth king, Linggawarman,
    who had ruled since 666 AD. After three years in power, Linggawarman died so that the power he held had to be
    handed over to his son-in-law, Tarusbawa.

    Tarumanegara’s power was not continued by Tarusbawa because he preferred to return to his home territory,
    the Kingdom of Sunda, which had previously been under the rule of the Kingdom of Tarumanegara.
    For Tarusbawa, the Tarumanegara Kingdom no longer had the big influence it had in the past, so it
    was considered obsolete.
    He began to plan to establish a new power to the foundation of the
    Kingdom of Sunda, his kingdom of origin.
    Tarusbawa also tried to transfer the center of power
    of the Tarumanegara Kingdom to the Sunda Kingdom.
    This invited further divisions when the Galuh
    Kingdom, which was also under the rule of the Tarumanegara Kingdom, withdrew from the rule of the
    Tarumanegara Kingdom.

    As a result of the power struggle after Linggawarman’s death, the ruins of the Tarumanegara Kingdom
    eventually split into two kingdoms.
    The Kingdom of Sunda and the Kingdom of Galuh continued the
    journey of the Tarumanegara Kingdom with their respective governments which were separated by the Citarum
    River that stretched between the two.
    This collapse was also supported by an onslaught from
    outside where at that time the Majapahit Kingdom began trying to attack and conquer the Tarumanegara
    Kingdom.

    Relics of the Tarumanegara Kingdom

    Throughout its reign, the Kingdom of Tarumanegara left some historical evidence which can then be used as
    historical sources for historians to this day.
    Evidence of the historical heritage of the
    Tarumanegara Kingdom can be found in various forms, such as inscriptions, statues and literary works.
    Here are some of the remains of the Tarumanegara Kingdom that still remain today.

    Inscription

    An inscription is a charter or document that can be used as a historical source. Usually,
    inscriptions are written on a hard and durable material such as stone, metal, and ejection.
    In
    proving the existence and history of the Tarumanegara Kingdom, historians obtained a lot of information from
    the inscriptions found.

    Throughout the archaeological excavations carried out so far, there are seven inscriptions which are proof
    of the existence of the Tarumanegara Kingdom.
    These inscriptions were found scattered,
    especially in the Bogor area where five were found, followed by in Jakarta where one remained, then in
    Lebak, Banten which was found one.
    Here are seven inscriptions left by the Tarumanegara
    Kingdom.

    Ciaruteun or Ciampea inscription

    This inscription was found in Ciampea, Bogor. In this inscription, we can find carvings of
    spiders and footprints as well as poetry written in Palawa letters and in Sanskrit which reads
    “These
    two (footprints) that are like (the soles of) Vishnu belong to the king of the world who is brave and famous.
    Purnawarman the ruler of Tarumanagara.”

    Jambu or Koleangkak inscription

    This inscription was found in a Jambu plantation, about 30 km west of Bogor City. The
    inscription, which is commonly called the Jambu Inscription, contains praise for the greatness, valor and
    courage of King Purnawarman which reads, “The famous and loyal to his duties is the peerless king named Sri
    Purnawarman who rules over Taruma and his armor cannot be penetrated by the arrows of his enemies. belongs
    to these two footprints, which always succeeds in destroying the enemy’s fortress, which always gives a
    banquet of courage (to those who are loyal to him), but is a thorn for his enemies.”

    Coffee Plantation Inscription

    This inscription was found in Muara Hilir, Cibungbulang. In this inscription, two elephant
    feet can be found which are likened to the footprints of Airawati’s elephant, the elephant that was the
    vehicle of Lord Vishnu.

    Monument Inscription

    This inscription contains the story of the excavation of the Cabdrabaga River by Jayasingawarman and the Gomati
    River by Purnawarman.

    Cidanghiang or Lebak inscription

    This inscription was found in Pandeglang, Banten with the contents which read “This is a sign of true
    virtuousness, majesty and courage from the king of the world, noble Purnawarman, who is the banner of all
    kings.”

    Muara Cianten inscription

    The Muara Cianten inscription is one of the inscriptions left by the Tarumanegara kingdom and is located on
    the banks of the Cisadane river, or more precisely near Muara Cianten.
    The full address is
    Kampung Pasirmuara, Ciaruteun Ilir Village, Cibungbuang District, Bogor Regency.

    Pasir Awi inscription

    The Pasir Awi inscription is located in the Cipamingkis hill forest area, Bogor Regency. The
    location of the height of this inscription is approximately 559 meters above sea level.

    Statue

    Arca is a sculptural art that has the purpose of being used to worship certain gods.
    Throughout the historical excavations of the Tarumanegara Kingdom, statues were found,
    including:

    1. Rajarsi statue
    2. Statue of Vishnu Cibuaya I
    3. Statue of Vishnu Cibuaya II

    Literature work

    Literary works are one of the historical sources to trace the whereabouts of the Tarumanegara Kingdom. One
    of the famous literary works at that time that has ever been found is the Wangsakerta Manuscript.
    The manuscript was made by a team led by Prince Wangsakerta from Cirebon. The
    manuscript was written from 1677 to 1698.

    We have seen how the Tarumanegara Kingdom once had a huge influence on the history of the archipelago.
    As one of the oldest kingdoms in the archipelago, the Tarumanegara Kingdom also experienced phases
    of birth, glory, and collapse like other kingdoms.

    Meanwhile, we can still trace further how the situation was at that time and how the description of the
    founder of the Tarumanegara kingdom
    can be seen through the relics that have been found in
    the present and there is still the opportunity to expand knowledge about it through the discovery of related
    historical relics in the future.

    Knowing history can add insight as well as our knowledge, you can also find out about history through history
    books that can be found at sinaumedia.com . Reading lots of books and
    articles will never hurt you, because Sinaumed’s will get #MoreWithReading information and
    knowledge.

  • Get to know the Papuan Regional Songs and their Regions and Typical Foods

    Regional songs of Papua – Indonesia are very well known as island nations, from Sabang to Merauke. In fact, there is a song that tells about the Indonesian archipelago, namely the song From Sabang to Merauke. With this song, it indicates that the area of ​​the territory of Indonesia is very wide.

    In addition, each island in Indonesia has its own characteristics, ranging from musical instruments, traditional clothing, to songs. Songs originating from an area are better known by many Indonesians as “Regional Songs”. One of the many regional songs that have distinctive characteristics and can describe the people in that area is the Papuan folk song.

    On this occasion, we will discuss more about Papuan folk songs . So, you can read this article to the end, Sinaumed’s.

    Papua region

    Papua province was previously named Irian Jaya which covers the entire western part of Papua. Since 2003 it has been divided into two provinces, with the eastern part still using the name West Papua (Pabar).

    Papua Province has an area of ​​312,224.37 km² and is the largest and largest province in Indonesia. Papua Island is located at the eastern end of Indonesian territory, with potential natural resources that have economic and strategic value. Not only that, the island of Papua also always attracts tourists to come to this island because it is known for the beauty of its deep sea.

    To the north it is bordered by the Pacific ocean. To the east it is bordered by the province of sandaun, Papua New Guinea. To the south it is bordered by the mountainous province of Papua, Central Papua. To the west it is bordered by the province of Central Papua.

    The development of the origin of the name of the island of Papua has a long journey along with the history of interactions between foreign nations and Papuan people, including with local languages ​​in interpreting the name Papua. Before being divided, the island of Papua was a province of the Papua Province itself.

    During the colonial era of the Dutch East Indies, this region of Papua was better known as Dutch New Guinea. Then, after joining the Unitary State of the Republic of Indonesia (NKRI), almost all of the island of Papua was known as the Province of West Irian from 1963 to 1973.

    Then later, the name was changed to Irian Jaya by President Soeharto at the time of inaugurating the Freeport copper and gold mine. The name that remained officially used until its publication, Law No. 21 of 2001 concerning the Special Autonomy of Papua mandated the name of this province to be changed to Papua.

    In 2003, accompanied by various protests, Papua was divided into two provinces by the Indonesian government. In the eastern part it still uses the name Papua while in the western part it becomes West Irian Jaya Province and then becomes West Papua. This eastern part is now the province of Papua.

    The name West Papua is still often used by the Free Papua Organization (OPM), a separatist movement that wants to separate from Indonesia and form its own state. Papua is an island located in the north of Australia and is part of the eastern region of Indonesia.

    Most of Papua’s mainland is still in the wilderness. Papua is still a form of wilderness. Papua is the second largest island in the world after Greenland.

    About 47 percent of the territory of the island of Papua is part of Indonesia, which is known as Netherland New Guinea, West Irian, West Irian and Irian Jaya and recently known as Papua.

    The other half of this island territory is the territory of the island nation of Papua New Guinea (Papua New Guinea), which is a former British colony. The population of the two countries actually have ethnic kinship, but then they are separated by a border line.

    Papua has an area of ​​421,981 square kilometers with a population of only around 2.3 million. More than 71% of Papua’s territory is a stretch of tropical rainforest which is difficult to penetrate because it consists of steep valleys and high mountains and some of these mountains are covered with snow. The border between Indonesia and Papua New Guinea is marked by 141 east longitude which cuts the island of Papua from north to south.

    Like most other islands in the South Pacific, the Papuans come from mainland Asia who migrate by ship. The migration began 30,000 to 50,000 years ago.

    Therefore, many activities are difficult to do in order to reach the city, resulting in them being outside of modern Indonesian civilization because it will be very difficult for them to make voyages to other islands that are farther away. European explorers who first came to Papua called the local population Melanesians.

    Papuan Food

    Not only the beauty of tourism that is owned, but also delicious and diverse food. If you visit Papua, of course the taste will be very lacking if you don’t have culinary specialties from Papua. The following are typical Papuan foods that must be tried:

    1. Papeda

    If Sinaumed’s visits Papua, it won’t be complete without tasting the pleasures of Papeda. This food is a substitute for rice as a carbohydrate in Papua. Papeda itself is made from the sago tree which is squeezed, filtered, and then cooked.

    Its thick and dense texture makes some people feel challenged the first time they eat it because it’s not easy. The plain taste of papeda is usually combined with yellow sauce, fish and other vegetables.

    If Sinaumed’s wants to know more about Papuan sago, you can buy the book below at sinaumedia.com .

    2. Cheating Shrimp

    This one food has a name that is quite unique, namely Cheating Shrimp. The name of this cheating shrimp is obtained from the shape of the shrimp’s claws which resemble crabs, so it seems as if they are cheating on their identity.

    The type of shrimp used in cheating shrimp is a freshwater crayfish, so it is not surprising that it is very large in size. Cheating prawns are usually cooked by frying or boiling.

    3. Sago caterpillar

    Another typical Papuan food with a unique taste is the sago caterpillar. This unique food is usually consumed by the Kamoro tribe because it is considered to have a high vitamin content. As the name implies, this caterpillar is found on old and weathered sago stems. One of the dishes made with sago caterpillar as the main ingredient is mangosteen.

    4. Ants Nest

    Ant nest is a plant that can be easily found in Papua. This food is quite busy being hunted by tourists because it is believed to be able to treat various types of diseases thanks to its various nutritional content. Ant nest plants are usually found on the sidelines of rocks.

    5. Lontar Cake

    In a way, lontar cakes are Papuan-style milk pies . With a center that has a soft texture and a fairly hard edge of the cake, lontar cakes will remind you of Balinese milk pies, only they are larger in size. That said, the name of this cake used to be rontart. However, because the pronunciation is quite difficult, the people of Papua call it lontar cake.

    6. Sago Plate

    The typical Papuan food made from sago is plate sago. The taste of the sago plate itself is actually bland. But now, you can enjoy it with a sweet taste thanks to the existing modifications.

    Apart from sago, this one food also has a mixture of peanuts, coconut and sugar. You can easily enjoy the hard texture by dipping it in a cup of coffee or tea.

    7. Manokwari Grilled Fish

    Of course, this grilled fish can be easily found in the Manokwari area, Papua. Sinaumed’s can easily find grilled Manokwari fish at roadside food stalls. The main ingredient used for this typical Papuan food is tuna with the addition of a typical Papuan chili sauce.

    To get recipes for Indonesian and Papuan specialties, Sinaumed’s can read books available at sinaumedia.com . As #FriendsWithoutLimits we always try to give the best!

     

    Example of Papuan Blood Song

    It turns out that Papuan songs do not only contain a collection of rhythmic lyrics, but also contain messages and advice to listeners. This was discovered by Umm Fatimah Ria Lestari’s research in her journal entitled Didactic Elements in the Poetry of the Papuan People’s Song , which was published by the “Papua Language Center and West Papua Province”.

    In the journal it can be concluded that the educational elements contained in it include:

    1. The intellectual element, in this case, is the attitude of being diligent or serious in studying, the attitude of being independent, the attitude of protecting nature and its contents, the attitude of never giving up, the attitude of mutual cooperation, togetherness or cooperation.
    2. The elements of ethics and religion, in this case, are respect for parents, friendship, toughness and mutual love.
    3. The philosophical element, in this case, is the attitude of love for the homeland (land of birth, land of hometown).

    In addition to the three explanations above of how valuable Papuan regional songs are, in some of the lyrics of the song titles there are elements of ownership and struggle.

    For most people, Papuan folk songs are often heard, such as Yamko Rambe Yamko, Apuse, and Sasojo. In fact, there are a lot of Papuan regional songs, without further ado, here are some lyrics from Papuan regional songs.

    1. Sajojo

    Sajojo, sajojo
    Yumanampo mass papara
    Samuna muna muna Keke
    Samuna muna muna Keke

    Sajojo, sajojo
    Yumanampo mass papara
    Samuna muna muna Keke
    Samuna muna muna Keke

    Sajojo, sajojo
    Yumanampo mass papara
    Samuna muna muna Keke
    Samuna muna muna Keke

    Kuserai, kuserai, rai-rai-rai-rai
    Kuserai, kuserai, rai-rai-rai-rai
    Inamgo mikim ye
    KIA afternoon, afternoon break, yes
    Inamgo mikim ye
    KIA afternoon, afternoon break

    Sajojo, sajojo
    Yumanampo mass papara
    Samuna hypocrites Keke
    Sajojo. Sajojo
    Yumanampo mass papara
    Samuna

    2. Yamko Rambe yamko

    Hee yamko rambe yamko aronawa Kombe
    Hee yamko rambe yamko aronawa Kombe

    Teemi nokibe kubano ko bombeko
    Yumano bungo awe ade
    Teemi nokibe kubano ko bombe ko
    Yumano bungo awe ade

    Hongke hongke hongke riro
    Hongke Jombe jombe riro
    Hongke hongke hongke riro
    Hongke jombe jombe riro

    3. Apuse

    Apuse cocoon Dao
    Yarabe Soren doreri
    Wuf lenso bani nema baki Pase
    Apuse cocoon dao
    Yarabe Soren doreri
    Wuf lenso bani nema baki Pase
    Arafabye aswarakwar
    Arafabye aswarakwar

    4. Diru diru Nina

    Diru diru Nina…o..wa
    Sawape diru Nina
    Nina o…

    Diru diru Nina…o…wa
    Sawape diru Nina
    Nina o…

    Amai yenusi rumape fine…a
    Sawape diru Nina, Nina o…

    Amai yenusi rumape fine..a
    Sawape diru nina, Nina o…

    Diru diru Nina..o..wa
    Sawape diru Nina

    Diru diru Nina…o..wa
    Sawape diru Nina
    Nina o…

    Amenya akanya
    Amenya akanya

    Dinoyo…and Seno
    Dato Usa soon…

    Amenya Ba Akenya ba
    Danioyo…and Seno
    Datousa sega…

    5. Mowi soup huh

    Awin Kamam Sye Ai Awino Supinema
    Dorek Arwo Sonai Arwo Napur Cancer

    Aibon bonjos be suranda
    Kaymara bruno arwo
    Ai awino sye ai awin, mowiya soup

    Awin kamam sye ai awino supinema
    Orya isyun imbruk Mura ifur karkar

    Sarai tomorrow Rin ya Isik,
    Kyamara brin Mandira
    Ai awino sye ai awin sup mowiya

     

    6. Pick a chord

    Pasi barekna Paik akori, Paik beyun yaswar muraro
    Ras bayun yabe sonai Yaman soup Rik nadairo
    Yarir yaburo bubes ayena, Sarai ayena yendisarena
    Be soup amberi murem wambarek knam fawawi
    Yorfa Sinar Kamasan color ya besoruya
    Insa y sarai sweet Kabarei, sondi kabarei
    Insa yakaber raso yakaber ,
    Be bubes bosen saprop ayena
    Yoma yaker yanak yamun do mob ayena

    7. Rofandu

    Rofandu laden with delicious
    Yber faro manseren
    Ronangi mobe kaki be advise
    Insama rasya yabor yaye last
    Imboi yakenem so Allah mami ro
    Korea Sabe Korea

    Sye stiff and rakem nanggau
    Inema ya nanjar
    Sye karwaro karwar kaku
    Inema yafafko

    Sinar yafo be targeting
    Sinar ya pakrek nadi
    Fakman targeting yena
    Insana yaksun ro koreri wa

    Sye…kaku and rakem nanggau
    Inema ya nanjar
    Sye..karwaro karwar kaku
    Inema yafafko

    Sinar yafo be targeting
    Sinar ya pakrek nadi
    Fakman targeting yena
    Fakman barbor yena
    Insana yaksun ro koreri wa

    Fakman targets yena
    Fakman barbor yena
    Insana yaksun ro koreri wa

    8. Akai bipa mare

    Akai bipa mare
    Ata Mare mare raune
    Akai bipa mare
    Ata Mare mare raune

    The work of anamore village
    Pokani wants waya Ima Moko maku

    9. Padaido

    Aimando mios Ayedi Padaido
    Adira Mowi bedawu nawa
    Fafisu yabe kapira ro menu Yedi
    Sinan APUS sube manmin ya Rao
    Payamyum sawarwar subena
    Yaswar suara

    Padaido mios ayedi au monda
    Ro soup Bondi yaswar ma yamander

    Man yainebyaro soup bondi
    Saneri ‘fur saneso rao
    Ras risa na yakaber Mura ro
    Be aimando mios Kasun ayedi
    Bosen inasmano insareko
    Yaswar na ara

    Padaido yasuri yabaro
    Yenbepioper yas yamasasi ro

    Bape sy arafabye
    Inema yabor yayera

    Marisen bepon nawayan naburo

    Apus annoys Yesu Suburo
    Adira Mowi on the beep of
    Yuswana Ara

    10. I’m insose

    Insose rasinema wayun waburo
    Warbe supo bondina
    Insose rasinema wayun waburo
    Warbe supo bondina

    Sondayu ran seduces
    Kube mura mumaro
    Yan seduces sondayu
    Kube mura mumaro

    Sye….e..e..ro
    Insos waswar ya bake

    Sye….e..e..ro
    Insos Yaswar AU Rao

    Discussing the island of Papua is of course endless. Sinaumed’s can get more information about Papua by reading books available at sinaumedia.com . As #FriendsWithoutLimits, we always try to give the best, especially in providing #MoreWithReading information.

  • Get to know the Order of the Human Digestive System and Its Correct Role

    The order of the human digestive organs – As living things, in our bodies, food will go on an extraordinary journey to increase energy intake as well as being the support of life. Starting from the mouth to the anus, the journey that food takes is with the digestive system. In the midst of the journey, we will get the benefits of food: nutrients and energy will be transferred throughout the body.

    Enzymes and digestive organs help the human digestive system work. After passing through the digestive system, nutrients will be absorbed from food and distributed throughout the body via the bloodstream. Leftover food whose “contents” have been absorbed must be removed from the body in the form of feces.

    Step by step, this is an explanation of how the digestive system works and the order of its organs, Sinaumed’s!

    What Is the Digestive System?

    The digestive system is a system that consists of the digestive tract which is also often referred to as the GI tract, plus the pancreas, to the gallbladder. The alimentary canal itself is a series of hollow organs joined by a long, twisting tube, which runs from the mouth to the anus.

    The hollow organs that are included in the digestive tract, such as the mouth, esophagus, stomach, small intestine and large intestine, to the anus. The liver, pancreas and gallbladder are included in the digestive system as solid organs.

    Basic Biochemistry: Digestion and Absorption of Food

    In the small intestine, there are three parts. The first part is the duodenum . In the middle, there is the jejunum and at the end is the ileum. Meanwhile, things that are in the large intestine are the appendix, cecum, large intestine, rectum. There is a finger-shaped pouch attached to the cecum, called the appendix.

    The cecum itself is the first part of the large intestine after which it is called the large intestine. Meanwhile, the end of the large intestine is the rectum.

    In our digestive tract, there is a normal bacterial flora or microbiome that aids in digestion. In addition, parts of our NIH circulatory system and external links also help. They work with hormones, nerves, blood, bacteria, and our digestive organs in digesting the food and fluids we consume every day.

    Order of the Human Digestive Organs

    Sinaumed’s, let’s get to know the order of the human digestive organs before discussing the importance and how to maintain their health. Check it out below!

    1. Mouth

    The beginning of the digestive tract is the first organ we should all be familiar with: the mouth. In fact, digestion begins even before we actually take a bite of food in our mouths. When we see and smell the aroma of bread or rice with delicious side dishes, our salivary glands are active.

    When we start eating, we chew our food into smaller, easier-to-digest pieces. The food mixes with saliva and begins to break down into simpler forms for the body to absorb and use. When we swallow, our tongue presses the food into the esophagus.

    2. Esophagus

    The esophagus is located in the throat, to be precise, near the trachea or windpipe. Food enters the esophagus from the mouth when we swallow. A small fold called the epiglottis will fold over the throat at that time, so that food doesn’t mistakenly enter the trachea which is the respiratory tract. If that happens, we will choke.

    With muscle contractions that form peristalsis in the esophagus, food will be delivered from our mouth to our stomach. However, a ring-like muscle at the bottom of the esophagus called the esophageal sphincter must relax to allow food to enter. The muscle then contracts and prevents stomach contents from moving back up into the esophagus.
    If the esophageal sphincter doesn’t contract and food travels back up into the esophagus, you may experience heartburn or acid reflux.

    3. Stomach

    The stomach is a hollow organ that functions as a “container” that holds food when it is mixed with gastric enzymes. With these enzymes, food continues the process of breaking down into a form that the body can use more and more. The cells in the lining of our stomach secrete strong acids and enzymes that are tasked with doing so.

    After that, the food will be delivered again to the small intestine.

    4. Pancreas

    Digestive enzymes are enzymes released by the pancreas into the duodenum which will break down proteins, fats and carbohydrates. This organ also creates insulin and passes it on to the bloodstream. For information, insulin is the main hormone for sugar metabolism in our body.

    5. Gallbladder

    The gallbladder organ is in charge of storing and concentrating bile from the liver and then releasing it into the duodenum in the small intestine which will help absorb and digest fat.

    6. Small intestine

    This is the small intestine which has three segments: the duodenum, jejunum, and ileum. The 22-foot-long muscular tube that breaks down food with enzymes from the pancreas and bile from the liver is the small intestine. This organ also has peristalsis which facilitates the movement of food and mixing with digestive juices from the pancreas and liver.

    In the small intestine, the duodeni, is in charge of processing sustained digestive slowdowns. Meanwhile, the lower jejunum and ileum are tasked with absorbing nutrients into the bloodstream.

    Food that is processed in the small intestine is initially semi-solid and ends in a liquid form. This is because of the contribution between water, bile, enzymes, and mucus in the change in consistency. Food is moved to the large intestine after the nutrients have been absorbed and the remaining food has passed through the small intestine.

    7. Colon

    The process of “waste” food until we empty our stomach comfortably will be the responsibility of the large intestine. This organ is a 6-foot-long tube of muscle that connects the small intestine to the rectum. The large intestine consists of the cecum, ascending colon, transverse colon, descending colon, and sigmoid colon which are connected to the rectum.

    Food waste or dirt left over from the digestive process will pass through the large intestine with peristalsis, and initially in liquid form and finally into a solid form. After the stool has passed through the large intestine, water is released and the feces are stored in the sigmoid colon until movement directs them to the rectum once a day or two.

    Generally, it takes about 36 hours for stool to pass through the colon. Most of the dirt that is there is leftover food and bacteria. Some useful functions will be carried out by good bacteria, such as processing waste and food bacteria, synthesizing various vitamins, to protecting us from harmful bacteria.

    When the large intestine is full of stool, it empties its contents by directing it into the rectum to make us begin the process of elimination, aka defecating.

    8. Rectum

    The 8-inch straight space is the rectum which connects the large intestine to the anus. The rectum itself is in charge of receiving feces from the large intestine, signaling to us that there is feces that must be removed, to hold feces until “evacuation” occurs. When something in the form of gas or feces enters the rectum, the sensor will send a message to our brain which finally decides the possibility of excretion.

    If according to our brain, the dirt can be expelled at that time, then the sphincter will relax and the rectum will contract to throw it away. If the stool cannot be removed at that time, the sphincter will actually contract and the rectum will accommodate, so that the feeling of heartburn will temporarily disappear.

    9. Anus

    The last part or organ of the digestive system is the anus. The anus itself is a canal that is 2 inches long, consisting of the pelvic floor muscles and the two anal sphincters (internal and external). The upper lining of the anus can detect rectal contents. This is what allows us to know whether the contents are solid, liquid, or just gas.

    At the anus, there is a sphincter muscle that surrounds and functions to control stool. An angle is created between the rectum and anus due to the pelvic floor muscles. This angle is useful for preventing stool from coming out when it shouldn’t.

    The internal sphincter itself is always tight except when feces enters the rectum. Thus, we will not be able to defecate unconsciously, like when we sleep soundly.
    When the urge to go to the toilet, we will rely on the external sphincter to hold the stool until it reaches the toilet. After that, then he relaxes to expel feces.
    How Important and What is the Role of the Digestive System?

    Our bodies need nutrition from food and drink in order to stay healthy and work properly. That is why the digestive system is so important. Nutrition itself, including protein, fat, vitamins, carbohydrates, NIH external links, minerals, and water. With the digestive system, nutrients can be broken down into parts that are small enough for our bodies to absorb and use as energy for cell growth and repair.

    Here are the details:

    • Protein breaks down into amino acids.
    • Fats are broken down into fatty acids and glycerol.
    • Carbohydrates break down into simple sugars.

    Every organ in our digestive system can help move food and liquids along the digestive tract. They also break down the food and liquid into smaller, and even smaller, parts.
    After that, then our body can absorb and transfer nutrients to various places in our body. When the large intestine absorbs water and food waste into stool, hormones and nerves help control the digestive process.

    The First Step Overcoming Digestive Problems

     

     

     

    What Happens To Digested Food?

    Most of the nutrients in our food are absorbed by the small intestine. Meanwhile, the circulatory system will pass it on to other parts of the body for storage or use. In that case, special cells help nutrients that are absorbed pass through the intestinal lining into the blood. So, the blood will carry sugar, amino acids, glycerol, to vitamins and salts to the liver. After the nutrients are processed, they will be sent directly to the body when needed.

    There is also a network of vessels that carry white blood cells and lymph throughout the body to fight infection, absorb fatty acids, and vitamins, which is called the lymph system.

    Our bodies will also be able to use amino acids, sugars, fatty acids, and glycerol to build substances for energy, growth, and cell repair.
    How the Body Controls the Digestive System

    Our hormones and nerves work together to help control the digestive process. Signals flow within the digestive tract and back and forth from the GI tract to our brains.

    Hormone

    The cells that line the stomach and small intestine make and release hormones that control how our digestive system works. These hormones tell the body when to make digestive juices and send signals to the brain that we are hungry or full. Our pancreas also creates an important hormone for digestion, Sinaumed’s.

    Nerve

    We have nerves that connect the central nervous system, namely the brain and spinal cord, to the digestive system and control some of the digestive functions. For example, when we see or smell food, the brain will send a signal that causes the salivary glands to make our mouth water to prepare ourselves to receive food.

    We also have an enteric nervous system (ENS), which is the nerves in the walls of the digestive tract. When food stretches against the walls of the digestive tract, our ENS nerves release many different substances that speed up or delay the movement of food and the production of digestive juices. Nerves send signals to control the action of our intestinal muscles to contract and relax to push food through our intestines.

    Disturbances in the Digestive System

    What are some common conditions that affect the digestive system?

    There are temporary and long-term or chronic conditions, diseases, and disorders that affect the digestive system. So, it’s normal that we sometimes have conditions such as constipation, diarrhea, or heartburn from time to time.

    If you often experience digestive problems like this, be sure to contact your doctor. This could be a sign of a more serious disorder that requires medical attention and treatment.

    Short-term or temporary conditions that affect the digestive system include:

    Constipation

    Constipation generally occurs when we have bowel movements less frequent than usual. When constipated, our stools are often dry and hard, making it difficult and painful to have a bowel movement.

    Diarrhea

    Diarrhea is when we have loose or runny stools. Diarrhea can be caused by many things, including bacteria, but sometimes the cause isn’t known.

    Hemorrhoids

    Swollen hemorrhoids, enlarged veins that form inside and outside our anus and rectum. They can be painful, uncomfortable and cause rectal bleeding.

    Stomach Flu (Gastroenteritis)

    Stomach flu is an infection of the stomach and upper small intestine that is usually caused by a virus. Usually, this lasts less than a week. In fact, millions of people get the stomach flu every year.

    Boil

    Ulcers are sores that develop on the lining of the esophagus, stomach or small intestine. The most common causes of boils are infection with a bacterium called Helicobacter pylori (H. pylori) and long-term use of anti-inflammatory drugs such as ibuprofen.

    Gallstones

    Gallstones are small pieces of solid material formed from digestive juices that form in the gallbladder, the small organ beneath our liver.

    How to Maintain Digestive Health

    If you have a medical condition, always ask your doctor about what we should do. Don’t forget to eat to stay healthy and be able to manage the condition. In general, the following are ways to maintain a healthy digestive system:

    • Drink water often
    • Eat fibrous
    • Eat a balanced diet
    • Eat foods with probiotics or take probiotic supplements
    • Don’t rush and chew your food well
    • Do sports exercises
    • Avoid cigarettes and alcohol
    • Manage stress

    Anatomy Physiology Textbook and Digestive System Disorders

     

     

    Closing

    The digestive system in our body already has its own role. Therefore, if there is a part of the human digestive system that is injured or sick, the digestive system may not work well. Therefore, we should maintain a healthy lifestyle so that the digestive organs can function properly.

    One healthy lifestyle that can be done to maintain the digestive system is to eat nutritious food. Thus the discussion about the order of the human digestive organs , hopefully this is useful, Sinaumed’s.

    That is an explanation regarding the digestive system and the sequence of our digestive organs. If you want to learn more about digestion and our body, you can buy the book via sinaumedia.com . So, you can be #MoreWithReading .

  • Get to know the oldest kingdom in Indonesia and its history

    The oldest kingdom in Indonesia – The development of the kingdom in Indonesia has been influenced by the entry of Hinduism and Buddhism. The teachings of Hinduism in India cannot be separated from the role of the Aryans, the Middle Foreign nomadic peoples. Where the Aryans entered Indian territory around 1500 BC. The nation then developed the system and also the beliefs of the Hindu community. This belief system that has been developed by the Aryans is the worship of many Gods.

    In Hinduism, there are three main Gods, namely Brahma or the God of Creation, Vishnu or the God of Protectors, and also Shiva or the God of Destruction. Then, a caste system developed which differentiated society based on its function, namely there was the Brahmin Caste, namely priests, the Kshatriya Caste, namely nobles, the Vaisya Caste, namely farmers and traders, and the last was the Sudra Caste, namely workers.

    Then, around the 5th century BC came Buddhism. The figure from Buddhism is Siddhartha Gautama (563 BC-483 BC). Buddhism teaches about self-control and attaining nirvana through the Eight Paths of Truth.

     

    The process of the spread of the two religions to Indonesia, based on historical findings, the oldest kingdoms in Indonesia were influenced by Hinduism and Buddhism. Below are some lists of the oldest kingdoms in Indonesia based on the History book.

    The Oldest Kingdom in Indonesia

    Once upon a time, before Indonesia embraced the democratic system as it is today, Indonesia was a country with quite a large number of kingdoms and also large ones. Many relics and also stories from the history of the kingdom that we can even meet today. There are several big and oldest kingdoms in Indonesia that we don’t get at school. In fact, in fact the findings of the latest archaeological experts, the kingdom has been proven to be the oldest kingdom in Indonesia, what are those?

    1. The Kingdom of Kandis (BC)

    This one kingdom is believed to have existed since before Christ, which preceded Moloyou or Dharmasraya. In the Kandis Kingdom, there are two figures who are considered to exist the most, namely the Patih and Tumenggung. Lubuk Jambi’s ancestors are believed to have come from the descendants of Waliyullah Raya Iskandar Zulkarnain, whose real names are Maharaja Aris, Maharaja Depang, and also Maharaja Diraja. The three of them split up and looked for a new place to live.

    Maharaja Arid went to Banda Ruhum, then Maharaja Depang went to Bandar Cina, and Maharaja Diraja went to Pulau Emas or Sumatra. When anchored on Pulau Emas, Maharaja Diraja and his entourage founded a kingdom called the Kandis Kingdom which was located in Bukit Bakar or Bukit Bakau. The area is known as a fertile and green area, of course it is also surrounded by clear rivers.

    2. Salakanagara Kingdom (130-326 AD)

    The Salakanagara Kingdom was the first kingdom to be established in the West Java area according to existing historical records. In fact, based on the Wangsakerta Pustaka Rajyarajya i Bhumi Nusantara, it is explained that Salakanagara was the earliest kingdom in the archipelago. Many experts and historians admit this, such as Husein Djajadiningrat, Tb. H Achmad, Hasan Mu’arif, and also Halwany Michrob in their research.

    They both compiled their findings in writings, reviews, and also in books. For its founder, it is said that Dewawarman was a traveling ambassador, trader, and also a nomad from Pallawa, Bharata or India who stayed because he married the daughter of the local prince.

    3. Kingdom of Kutai

    The Kutai Kingdom is one of the oldest kingdoms in Indonesia. Where this one kingdom is estimated to have existed since the 5th century AD. Kutai itself is located on the banks of the Mahakam river, East Kalimantan. Based on the results of its historical heritage, there are seven inscribed stones or Yupa. The slate is written in Sanskrit and Pallawa letters.

    Then based on its social life, the Kingdom of Kutai is characterized by the existence of divisions in its society. There are Brahmins and Kshatriyas. Where the people in the Kutai Kingdom were influenced by Hinduism. This was proven by King Mulawarman and also the Brahmins who built a shrine to honor the gods in Hinduism.

    4. The Kingdom of Tarumanegara

    The next oldest kingdom in Indonesia is the Tarumanegara Kingdom, where the center of government is in Bogor, West Java. Based on the written evidence found, the Tarumanegara Kingdom was influenced by Indian Hindu culture.

    It is estimated that this one kingdom developed in 400 to 600 AD. There are seven kinds of inscriptions from the Kingdom of Tarumanegara which are scattered in various districts. Based on the Ciaruteun inscription, King Purnawarman embraced Hinduism and worshiped Lord Vishnu. His territory includes West Java, which stretches from Jakarta, Bogor and Cirebon.

     

    5. Ho-ling Kingdom

    The Kingdom of Ho-ling or Kalingga is located in Central Java. Evidence of the existence of this one kingdom is based on sending envoys from China to this kingdom in 647 and also 666 AD. The existence of the Ho-ling kingdom was based on a Buddhist priest named I Tsing.

    The priest revealed that Hwining had come to Holing in AD 664. He translated Buddhist scriptures from Sanskrit into Chinese. The Ho-ling Kingdom was ruled by Queen Sima, a female king. Queen Sima is known as a fair and wise leader. People in this kingdom sell gold, silver, and also rhino horn.

    6. Malay government

    The location of this Malay Kingdom was in the Jambi region or along the Batanghari River. There are also those who state that the kingdom is in Peninsular Malaysia. This Malay kingdom is described in the 13th century book Pararaton and also Negarakertagama. The book describes Kertanegara as Raja Singasari’s Pamalayu expedition. The purpose of the expedition was to intercept the Mongol Empire under the rule of King Kublai Khan who wanted to control Southeast Asia. Raja Singasari then presented the Amoghapasa Buddha Statue to the Malay people.

    7. The Kingdom of Srivijaya

    The Srivijaya Kingdom was founded around the 7th to 15th centuries. Where this kingdom controlled trade in the South China Sea region and also the Malacca Strait. The Sriwijaya Kingdom was discovered based on the Kedukan Bukit Inscription, namely in 683 AD, the Talang Tuo Inscription (684 AD), the Kota Kapur Inscription (686 AD), the Siddhayatra Inscription, the Telaga Batu Inscription (683 AD), and the Karang Berahi Inscription. King Balaputradewa made the Sriwijaya Kingdom grow very rapidly.

    The government expanded its territory into trade routes. Apart from that, the Sriwijaya Government also established diplomatic relations with the Cola Government in India and also the Chinese Government in the north. In addition to trade routes, the government is also developing education. Sriwijaya became the center of Buddhist education in Southeast Asia.

    8. The Ancient Mataram Kingdom

    The Ancient Mataram Kingdom was founded in the 8th to 11th centuries AD. Where this one kingdom was originally in Central Java, then moved to East Java. There are several inscriptions such as the Canggal Inscription, the Kalasan Inscription, the Balitung Inscription, and the Klurak Inscription. The Ancient Mataram Kingdom was ruled by two dynasties, namely the Sanjaya dynasty which embraced Hinduism. While the Syailendra dynasty adhered to Buddhism. The Sanjaya dynasty ruled the northern part of Central Java, while the Syailendra dynasty controlled the southern part of Central Java.

    9. Government of Kediri

    The Kingdom of Kediri was discovered based on the existence of the Sirah Keting Inscription (1140 AD), the Padlegan Inscription (117 AD), the Hantang Inscription (1135 AD), the Jaring Inscription (1181 AD), and the Kamulan Inscription (1194 AD). Where the Kingdom of Kediri was ruled by several kings such as Jayawarsa (1104 AD), Jayabaya (1135 AD), Sarveswara (1161 AD), Aryaswara (1169 AD-1171 AD), Ganara (1182 AD), Kameswara (1182 AD-1185 AD). M), and Kertajaya (1190 AD-1222 AD). King Jayabaya is known as the great highway, because he managed to unite the Kingdom of Jenggala and also the Kingdom of Kediri. Not only that, King Jayabaya was also known as a fortune teller. The majority of people in the Kediri Kingdom traded gold, silver, areca nut, and also sandalwood.

    The kingdom of Kediri began to collapse in 1222 AD due to losing the war. At that time, Ken Arok in Ganter managed to defeat the Kingdom of Kediri. The collapse of this one kingdom ended the rule of the Isyana dynasty.

    10. Isyana Dynasty Kingdom

    The Isyana dynasty is one of the oldest kingdoms in Indonesia, which was established around 929 AD. Where this kingdom was led by Mpu Sindok after parting with Hindu Mataram because the kingdom had fallen. The Isyana dynasty was in the East Java region with the Syailendra dynasty leading the kingdom.

    The Isyana dynasty left so much evidence of its existence in several inscriptions written about the royal heirs. The Pucangan inscription has become one of the most numerous royal evidences to date.

    11. The Majapahit Kingdom

    Certainly, the next oldest Hindu kingdom in Indonesia is the Majapahit Empire. This famous kingdom was founded in 1292 AD and existed for a long time, namely around 193 years. In 1331 AD, Gajah Mada succeeded in quelling the Sadeng Rebellion, then was appointed Patih Mangkubumi Majapahit.

    When appointed as governor, Gajah Mada vowed to unite the Archipelago under Majapahit rule. This oath later became known as the Palapa Oath. Under the leadership of Hayam Wuruk and also Gajah Mada, Majapahit reached the peak of its glory. But unfortunately, various political intrigues from within the kingdom eventually made the Majapahit Empire break up and collapse.

    12. Kanjuruhan Kingdom

    The Kanjuruhan Kingdom is one of the Hindu-style kingdoms found in the East Java region and is centered in the city of Malang. The Dinoyo Inscription is believed to be one of the strongest written evidences from the Kanjuruhan Kingdom. The most famous Kanjuruhan king was King Gajayana. Where this King left Badudu Temple and also Wurung Temple.

    13. The Kingdom of Sunda

    Based on the text written in the Wangsakerta Manuscript, it is believed that the Kingdom of Sunda was established to replace the Kingdom of Tarumanegara. This kingdom was founded by Tarusbawa in 591 Caka Sunda or 669 AD. Some of the well-known areas of the Sunda Kingdom are Banten, DKI Jakarta, West Java, and most of Central Java.

    14. The Kingdom of Sekala Brak

    This kingdom is also widely known as the Sekala Brak Hindu Kingdom, because this kingdom is indeed Hindu. However, after the arrival of four masters from Pagaruyung, the name of this kingdom was changed to Keaksian Sekala Brak. The kingdom of Sekala Brak is located on Mount Pesagi, Lampung. Where this kingdom is also believed to be the forerunner of the current Lampung ethnicity.

    Oldest Islamic Kingdom in Indonesia

    After knowing some of the oldest kingdoms in Indonesia which are Hindu and Buddhist. Now we will turn to discussing the oldest Islamic kingdom in Indonesia. Here are some more explanations:

    1. The Kingdom of Perlak

    The Kingdom of Perlak, also known as the Peureulak Sultanate, is an Islamic kingdom in East Aceh. This oldest Islamic kingdom in Indonesia eventually joined the Samudra Pasai Kingdom. The Perlak Sultanate is an Islamic empire in Indonesia which rules in the Perlak region, East Aceh.

    Aceh now between the years 840 to 1292 perlak is famous as a perlak wood producing area. This type of wood is very good for shipbuilding. Therefore, the area is known as Negeri Perlak.

    Natural products and also a very strategic position made Perlak develop as a fairly advanced trading port in the 8th century. The port has been visited by ships originating from Arabia and Persia. This made the Islamic community in the area begin to develop, especially as a result of mixed marriages between Muslim merchants and local women.

    2. Kingdom of Ternate

    Beginning in the mid-15th century, Islam was totally adopted by the kingdom, then the application of Islamic law also began to be enforced. The Sultanate of Ternate, also known as the Kingdom of Gabi, is one of the four Islamic kingdoms in the Maluku Islands and is one of the oldest Islamic kingdoms in Indonesia.

    Where this kingdom was founded by Baab Mashur Malamo in 1257. The Sultanate of Ternate played an important role in the eastern region of the archipelago between the 13th and 17th centuries. Where the Sultanate of Ternate enjoyed its glory in the half of the 16th century thanks to the spice trade and also its military strength.

    In its heyday, its power spanned the Maluku region, eastern, central, northern Sulawesi, and the southern part of the Philippine Islands as far as the Marshall Islands in the Pacific.

    3. The Kingdom of Samudra Pasai

    The Samudra Pasai Kingdom is in the North Aceh region. Islam entered in the 13th century which was marked by the discovery of the Tomb of Sultan Malik as-Saleh in 1297. This kingdom was founded by Meurah Silu or who later used the Arabic title, Malikul Saleh, around 1267. Where this kingdom was visited by Ibn Batutah and also Marco Polo.

    The heyday of the Samudra Pasai Sultanate was during the time of the third sultan of Samudra Pasai, namely Sultan Mahmud Malik Az-Zahir. During the time of this Sultan, Samudra Pasai was visited by an explorer and traveler from Morocco named Ibn Battuta. According to Ibn Battuta, the sultan was a very devout Muslim and embraced the Shafi’i school of thought.

    During the reign of this Sultan, Samudra Pasai became the center of trade in the Southeast Asian region and today still uses gold coins as its currency. Many merchants from India, Arabia, and also China who traded there. In addition, there are also many merchants who are Muslim. Apart from trading, they are also active in spreading the teachings of Islam.

    Thus the explanation of the oldest kingdom in Indonesia. Hopefully all the discussion above can add to your insight.

    For Sinaumed’s who want to know more deeply about other Indonesian kingdoms, they can read related books by visiting sinaumedia.com. To support Sinaumed’s in adding insight, sinaumedia always provides quality and original books so that Sinaumed’s has #MoreWithReading information.

    Author: Umm

     

  • Get to know the nature of sound: definition, types, and benefits

    The majority of people in this world must have heard the sound of something. But have you ever
    thought about where the sound we hear actually comes from?
    Why can sound appear?
    When it’s silent, then someone suddenly opens the door, what will you hear? Or when
    it’s silent then someone drops an object, surely we will hear a sound or sound right?

    According to science, sound is produced in the form of pressure waves. When a certain object
    vibrates, it causes the air molecules around it to vibrate, starting a chain reaction of vibrating sound
    waves throughout the medium.
    While the definition of sound itself is a vibration in the air.
    It should be understood that all things that can vibrate can certainly make a sound.
    For example, when you talk, of course it will make a sound, right? Why?
    Because there are vocal cords that vibrate in the throat.

    Meanwhile, according to the law, sound will indeed sound louder if we are near the source of the sound.
    Vice versa, the sound will be weaker if we are far from the source of the sound.
    Therefore, if you talk to people at a considerable distance, of course you will hear their voices
    that are vague and unclear.

    Because various kinds of things related to sound exist in our lives, we must also understand the nature of
    the sound itself.
    So, in this article, we will discuss the nature of sound, understanding, and
    various other things related to the sound itself.

    What Is Sound?

    The definition of sound itself is a vibration in the air. Sound can be obtained from various
    objects.
    Not only that, almost all living things in the world can produce a sound.
    Where sound is wave energy that comes from a sound source, namely a vibrating object.
    Because sound comes from a vibrating object, it causes the following phenomenon, that is, the
    stronger the object vibrates, the stronger the sound will be produced.

    Vice versa, if an object vibrates weakly, the sound produced will also be smaller. Each sound
    has its own frequency depending on the sound energy source it has.

    Sound Energy

    Sound energy is a vibration that can produce sound. Where sound energy is also associated with
    various kinds of abilities that occur due to the influence of sound.
    Thus, the source of sound
    energy does not solely come from musical instruments.
    If there are two objects that rub against
    each other, then these objects will also produce sound that we can hear.

    Maybe a musical instrument is a source of sound energy that is familiar to our ears. However,
    there are various sources of sound energy.
    Then, objects that can produce sound are called
    sound sources.
    Humans themselves have a natural sound source. Like our vocal cords
    which can produce sound when we are talking, singing, and so on.
    It is important to learn more
    about sound and the various interesting facts contained in it.

    Examples of Sources of Sound Energy

    The simplest example of a sound is when a motorcycle is running from two different directions.
    Then the motorbikes collide, so there will be a sound or sound that we can hear when there is a
    collision between the two motorbikes.

    Sources of sound energy can be found in musical instruments. Why can a musical instrument be a
    source of sound?
    Because every musical instrument must have a resonator.
    Meanwhile, a resonator is an air chamber that is useful for being able to amplify sound, for
    example on a violin or guitar.
    When you pluck the strings on a guitar or violin, there will be
    vibrations on those strings.
    From the existence of these vibrations, a sound will appear.
    This phenomenon is often referred to as resonance.

    Sound Wave

    Sound waves are mechanical waves that can propagate through a medium and are also known as longitudinal
    waves.
    Sound is a form of energy that exists in this world. In everyday life, of
    course, we will always hear a sound that comes from various sounds.
    Starting from the sound of
    music, the sound of motorbike horns, the sound of trains, the sound of people talking, the sound of
    television, and many other sounds.
    We can hear all these sounds because of the source of the
    sound or the sound itself.

    Types of Sound Energy

    The following are several types of sound energy that need to be understood:

    1. Infrasound

    Infrasound is a sound that tends to be weak. Where the number of sound vibrations in
    infrasonic energy is less than 20 vibrations per second.
    Of course we cannot hear this type of
    sound. However, animals such as crickets, dogs, geese, and also elephants can hear this type of
    sound.

    2. Audiosonics

    Audiosonics are sounds that we can hear because the number of vibrations ranges from 20 to 20,000
    vibrations per second.
    Not only humans, animals can also hear this sound.

    3. Ultrasonic

    Ultrasonic is a very strong sound and its level is above audiosonic. The number of sound
    vibrations from ultrasonic reaches more than 20,000 vibrations per second.
    We cannot hear this
    type of sound.
    Only bats and dolphins can hear this type of sound.

    Sound Properties

    Sound energy has the property that it can move to another place by way of propagating in certain media.
    Not only that, a sound can also be reflected and also absorbed. Below are some of the
    properties of sound that must be understood.

    1. Sound Can Travel Through Liquid, Gas,
    and Solid Substances

    Sound vibrations will propagate in the form of waves. Therefore, sound that can propagate is
    called a sound wave.
    Sound waves can travel through solids, gases and liquids.
    Sounds that can travel through solid objects usually occur and we find them in toys, such as toy
    cell phones.
    As for the propagation of sound through liquid objects, we can find it when two
    stones are pitted against each other in water.
    Then we can hear the sound that will be
    produced.

    The sound propagation will take place quickly through the air. Therefore, sound cannot be
    heard in a vacuum, for example, in outer space.
    An astronaut who goes into outer space will
    definitely not be able to hear sounds without using aids.
    They may be able to speak with the
    aid of radio communication.
    Thus, sound can propagate if there is an intermediate substance
    through which it passes.
    The denser or denser the medium is, the greater the speed of
    sound.

    2. Sound can be absorbed and reflected

    It should be understood that sound can experience reflection or reflection. This happens
    because sound is included in the longitudinal wave.
    When propagating to another place, sound
    can hit objects that are around it.
    Sound that hits the surface of an object can be reflected
    or absorbed.
    When the sound hits the wall, the sound will be reflected. That way,
    the sound will experience reflection.
    Generally objects that are hard, shiny, and dense have
    the property of reflecting sound.

    If based on the distance of the sound source and the reflecting wall, the reflected sound can be divided into
    three types, including:

    a. Reflected Sound Amplifies Original
    Sound

    The first type of reflected sound is reflected sound which can strengthen the original sound.
    Generally this occurs when the conditions between the sound source and the reflecting wall are not
    too far away or approximately 10 meters.

    b. Echo

    Echo is a type of reflected sound that sounds less loud and not as clear as the original sound.
    This type of reflected sound occurs because the reflected sound has been mixed with the original
    sound.
    This causes this reflected sound to interfere with hearing. Usually the
    echo occurs at a distance of between 10 and 20 meters.
    Reverberation can occur in concert
    halls, cinema halls, or meeting halls.
    Therefore, to eliminate echoes in a building, sound
    absorbing materials must be installed on the walls of the building.

    c. Echo

    Echo is a type of reflected sound that will be heard after the original sound. Usually the
    echo will sound as clear as the original sound.
    This type of reflected sound occurs when the
    distance between the sound source and the sound reflecting wall is far enough.
    Generally the
    echo occurs at a distance of more than 20 meters.
    We can hear this echo if we scream in the
    middle of a football stadium or on a hillside.
    Another type of reflected sound is reflected
    sound which can strengthen the original sound.
    The nature of this reflected sound is that it
    can amplify the original sound.
    For example, our voice when singing in the bathroom.

    Meanwhile, objects that can absorb sound are called sound absorbers. These sound absorbing
    materials, for example, styrofoam or cork, carpet, foam, and others.
    These materials are widely
    used on the walls of music studios or recording studios.
    With this sound absorbing layer, loud
    music sounds will not be heard from outside the studio.
    Not only that, the installation of
    sound absorbers also aims to avoid echoes.

    3. Sound can be refracted

    One of the next properties of sound is that it can experience refraction or refraction. For
    example, the phenomenon of lightning that will sound louder at night than during the day.
    This
    happens because the upper air temperature during the day is cooler than the air temperature below.
    Whereas at night it is the opposite.

    4. Sound waves are included in
    longitudinal waves

    The next characteristic of sound is that sound is a longitudinal wave. That means,
    longitudinal waves are waves that have a direction of propagation parallel to or the same as the direction
    of the vibration of the sound itself.
    If the direction of sound is to the left, the sound will
    also propagate to the left.

    5. Sound Can Experiencing Flexion

    The fifth property of sound is that sound can experience bending or commonly known as diffraction.
    This happens because sound waves have a length in the range of centimeters to several meters.
    So it makes it easier for sound waves to experience bending.

    An example of the nature of this sound is when we hear the sound of a motorcycle or car passing around a
    corner.
    Even though we haven’t seen the motorbike or the car yet, we can already hear the sound
    produced from the car and motorbike.

    6. Sounds Experiencing Mix

    Sound can also experience a combination or interference which can be divided into two, namely constructive
    interference or sound reinforcement and destructive interference or sound attenuation.
    For
    example, when we are between two loudspeakers with the same frequency and amplitude, we will hear
    alternating loud and weak sounds.

    7. Sound Needs a Medium

    The next characteristic of sound is that sound requires a medium to propagate. This is because
    sound is a moving wave.
    Therefore, in its movement, earth waves need a medium or a conducting
    medium.

    Benefits of Sound Waves

    In practice, sound waves that arise due to the presence of certain sound energy have various benefits for
    human life.
    Below are some of the benefits of sound for human life.

    1. To check the content using ultrasound
    (USG)

    Who doesn’t know about ultrasound? Surely almost everyone knows, especially for pregnant women
    and married couples.
    Ultrasound is a tool that is usually used to observe the development of a
    baby in the womb or uterus.
    The way ultrasound works is by utilizing ultrasonic waves.
    The ultrasound device will emit ultrasonic waves into the uterus of the pregnant woman.
    It then tracks changes in the frequency of the reflected sounds of the beating heart and flowing
    blood.
    Not only that, ultrasound is also used to detect tumor tissue growth, brain conditions,
    and so on.

    2. Ultrasonic therapy

    Ultrasonic waves are also commonly used in the health sector. Which is generally used for
    therapy.
    This is usually known as ultrasonic therapy. This type of therapy is used
    to relieve pain in the joints and muscles.

    3. Ultrasonic Testing

    We can see ultrasonic testing in everyday life. For example, in the industrial sector which
    utilizes ultrasonic waves for the milk homogenization process. Not only that, ultrasonic waves can also be
    used in the field of pest control which will have a depressing effect on rats and cockroaches.

    4. Ultrasonic Cleaner

    The dishwasher is an example of an object that utilizes ultrasonic waves. Where water and
    detergent will be vibrated by ultrasonic vibration and the particles can rub dirty dishes and clean them at
    the same time.

    5. Sonars

    Juice ultrasonic waves are often used in sonar. For example, the use of ultrasonic waves by
    ships is used to determine the depth of the seabed.
    The workings of these waves are carried out
    based on the concept of sound reflection.
    Where at the bottom of the ship, there will be a tool
    that can convert electrical energy into ultrasonic waves.
    Then it will be emitted to the
    seabed.
    The sound waves originating from the ultrasonic waves will then propagate straight down
    to the seabed.
    When the waves reach the seabed, some of the waves will be reflected back to the
    ship, where they will be captured by the detector.

    Those are some explanations about the nature of sound, understanding, types, and also the benefits of sound
    for everyday life.
    Hope it is useful.

  • Get to know the Metamorphosis of Butterflies from Egg, Larva, Pupa to Imago

    Get to Know the Process of Perfect Metamorphosis of a Butterfly – Who is not familiar with this beautiful insect? Butterflies are one of the most beautiful living things on earth. These colorful butterflies with various shades are often referred to as natural “flying flowers”. Butterflies are born as caterpillars that most people hate and turn into one of the most beautiful creatures with amazing wings.

    As insects that usually fly during the day ( diurnal) , butterflies belong to the order Lepidoptera and are grouped in the suborder Rhopalocera. Butterfly life is closely related to flowering plants.

    As insect pollinators of plant flowers, butterflies play an ecological role in sucking flower nectar to maintain the balance of the ecosystem. Indonesia as a paradise for butterfly lovers has around 2,500 types of butterflies.

    This insect has four wings covered with small scales. When the butterfly isn’t flying, its bright, patterned wings fold over its back.

    Butterflies are patterned insects that evolved about 60 million years ago. The beauty of the wings and the metaphorical power of the emergence of a butterfly completely formed from an unpromising cocoon.

    This makes the butterfly an object of awe and inspiration. The nature, development and evolution of butterflies in different wing patterns have attracted the attention of scientists.

    Even though it has been studied since ancient times, there are so many butterfly secrets that are starting to unfold one by one. The butterfly’s wing pattern appears to have many functions related to its survival, such as camouflage, mimicry, partner recognition and even warning signals.

    Butterflies are seen as a spiritual symbol in many ancient beliefs. In the past, the ancient Egyptians and Greeks viewed butterflies as creatures from the afterlife or ancestral spirits who came to visit their descendants on earth.

    In other myths, the butterfly is believed to be a symbol of grace. South Americans believe that dreams featuring butterflies are a good sign. Then the Irish people believed that the presence of a butterfly would bring good luck.

    This one insect moves slowly from one flower to another while sucking nectar or flower juice to be brought to its nest. Butterflies are known as plant pollinating insects that help pollinate flower pollen on various types of plants.

    Besides having beautiful wings, butterflies also have two antennae on their heads. The slightly rounded butterfly antennae are known as club antennas. The antenna serves as a balance and sense of smell of flower nectar.

    Illustration of Butterfly Metamorphosis (source: allyouneedisbiology.wordpress.com)

    Butterflies are one of the insects that undergo complete metamorphosis or holometabolism. What is metamorphosis?

    Metamorphosis is a process of biological development in animals that can change appearance and structure after hatching. These plant pollinating insects go through complete metamorphosis with the sequence of egg, caterpillar (larvae), cocoon (pupa), and adult (imago) stages.

    Generally, most people feel disgusted with caterpillars. On the other hand, many people like butterflies with the beauty of their wings. Check out the following review to find out the complete butterfly metamorphosis.

    1. Eggs

    In general, butterflies from the Papilionidae family lay eggs one by one or stacked on a host plant. Female butterflies will lay their eggs on stalks, leaves, or other parts of plants that will later be used as food for larvae or caterpillars.

    Butterfly eggs have a variety of colors and shapes with a size of 1-2 mm. The shape itself is half round, round, oval, and cypress. Then, what about the stadium period?

    The egg stage period in each type of butterfly is different. Then the female butterflies produce a varying number of eggs, some lay a small number of eggs and some lay a large number of eggs.

    There are several species that lay eggs with a small number, which is about 30 eggs or even fingers can be counted. Several other species produce a relatively large number of eggs, which is around 100-200 throughout their lives.

    Please note, the number of female butterfly eggs greatly determines its sustainability. However, there are several other factors that can affect the survival of butterflies.

    Another factor is the natural threats that butterflies must face, such as the presence of parasites or predators. These factors make the butterfly only able to leave a few eggs that will successfully hatch to the larval, pupa and imago stages.

    2. Larva (Caterpillar)

    Illustration of Butterfly Larva Morphology (source: repository.upi.edu)

    The next butterfly metamorphosis is a larva or what is often known as a caterpillar. In this phase, the larva or caterpillar experiences an active and intensive feeding phase to support its development. This phase will be marked by a change of skin or commonly known as molting.

    The molting stage from one to the next is called an instar. The color difference in each larva or caterpillar is intended as a strategy to avoid predators.

    Some brightly colored caterpillars can attract attention as a sign of danger or warning colouration. Why is it called a red flag? Because this brightly colored caterpillar will remind predators that it is poisonous.

    Various larvae or caterpillars have different hairs or spines on the surface of their bodies. The shape, color, fur, and food for each type of larva or caterpillar are different.

    The morphology of butterfly larvae is generally cylindrical in shape consisting of a thorax, chepal and abdomen. There are eyes and a strong mouth apparatus in the chepal butterfly larvae.

    This type of mouth serves to bite and chew or chewing mouth part. Then on the thorax there are three pairs of short legs and four pairs of prolegs or pseudo legs.

    Life in the larval phase tends to be very practical, namely eating and growing. Larvae will eat continuously throughout the day to collect energy reserves in the pupal stage.

    In this phase the larvae will be very selective in terms of food selection. The larvae only eat food that comes from the host plant that the female butterfly has chosen when laying her eggs. This phase takes about 1-1.5 months.

    3. Pupa (cocoon)

    The resting phase after the larvae is fully grown and stops eating is called the pupa or cocoon stage. During the process of changing to an adult butterfly or imago, the pupa will be wrapped in crystals and does not move.

    At this stage, each larva has a silk gland that will help it hook on stems, twigs or leaves. Inside the chrysanthemum layer, which seems to be silent and resting, a major change process takes place which will form an adult butterfly ready to emerge from the pupal skin.

    Generally, the pupa has a green or brown color as a self-defense mechanism for the larvae from predators. The pupa will resemble the color of the plant as a form of self-defense mechanism. In the pupal stage, butterfly death often occurs because it is easily infected by parasitic animals.

    The parasite will pierce the pupa’s body and lay eggs inside. Then the pupa or cocoon will die when the parasite eggs manage to hatch and eat the body. In general, the pupal phase lasts about 1-2 weeks.

    4. Imago (Butterfly)

    Illustration of Imago Morphology (source: repository.upi.edu)

    Abiotic factors such as air humidity, air temperature, and sunlight will affect the butterfly that will come out of the pupa. These butterflies generally appear shortly after sunrise or during the day.

    Why so? This aims to help the drying process of butterfly wings so that they can fly properly in search of food. The butterfly that emerges from the pupa begins with the spiracles or vents on the pupa crystals.

    Air entering the pupa’s body will open the pupa’s shell just behind the head. Then the butterfly will force its body to get out of the pupa crystallization. Once out, the butterfly will settle down and barely move for a few minutes to pump blood to its wings.

    When ready to fly, adult butterflies will spread their wings to find food in the form of nectar. In addition, adult butterflies will breed to find partners and continue their offspring.